SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION

Washington, D.C. 20549

 


 

FORM 20-F

 

(Mark One)

¨ REGISTRATION STATEMENT PURSUANT TO SECTION 12(b) OR (g) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

 

or

 

x ANNUAL REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

 

For the fiscal year ended December 31, 2003

 

or

 

¨ TRANSITION REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

 

Commission file number 0-19003

 

Smith & Nephew plc

(Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter)

 

England and Wales

(Jurisdiction of incorporation or organization)

 

15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA

(Address of principal executive offices)

 

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(b) of the Act:

 

Title of each class


 

Name on each exchange on which registered


American Depositary Shares   New York Stock Exchange
Ordinary Shares of 12  2 / 9 p each   New York Stock Exchange*

 

* Not for trading, but only in connection with the registration of American Depositary Shares, pursuant to the requirements of the Securities and Exchange Commission.

 

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(g) of the Act: None.

 

Securities for which there is a reporting obligation pursuant to Section 15(d) of the Act: None.

 

Indicate the number of outstanding shares of each of the issuer’s classes of capital or common stock as of the close of the period covered by the annual report:

 

933,525,906                Ordinary Shares of 12  2 / 9 p each

 

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant (1) has filed all reports required to be filed by Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to file such reports), and (2) has been subject to such filing requirements for the past 90 days:

 

Yes x No ¨

 

Indicate by check mark which financial statement item the registrant has elected to follow:

 

Item 17 ¨ Item 18 x

 



LOGO

 

Dear Shareholder

 

As a consequence of the Company’s Ordinary Shares being traded on the New York Stock Exchange (in the form of American Depositary Shares) we are required to prepare and file a Form 20-F with the US Securities and Exchange Commission. This year, in order to provide the same information to both UK and US shareholders we have decided to combine the Annual Report and Accounts and the Company’s Form 20-F filing as a single document. For non-US shareholders who have previously elected to receive the full Annual Report and Accounts, the combined Annual Report and Form 20-F contains considerably more information than that previously sent to you, and you may not wish to receive such a large document in the future. If so, please complete the enclosed form of request to elect to receive the Company’s Summary Financial Statement in future, which is sent to the vast majority of shareholders each year. Shareholders electing to receive the Summary Financial Statement may subsequently choose to receive the full combined Annual Report and Form 20-F. US shareholders will continue to receive the combined Annual Report and Form 20-F.

 

Yours sincerely,

 

LOGO

 

Dudley Eustace

Chairman

 

16 March 2004

 

 

i


 

 

[THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

 

 

ii


INTRODUCTION

 

Smith & Nephew Group is an international medical devices business engaged in orthopaedics, endoscopy and advanced wound management having annual sales of £1.2 billion. Smith & Nephew plc is the parent company of the Smith & Nephew Group. It is an English public limited company with its shares listed on the official list of the UK Listing Authority and traded on the London Stock Exchange and the New York Stock Exchange.

 

This report is the Annual Report of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2003. It comprises in a single document the Annual Report and Accounts of the company in accordance with United Kingdom requirements and the Annual Report on Form 20-F in accordance with the regulations of the Securities and Exchange Commission in the United States.

 

A summary report on the year, the Summary Financial Statement 2003, intended for the investor not requiring the full detail of the Annual Report, is produced as a separate document. The Summary Financial Statement includes a summary review of operations, a summary remuneration report and summary financial statements.

 

Over 90% of shareholders have chosen to receive only the Summary Financial Statement. The Annual Report is issued to shareholders who have elected to receive it. Both documents are available on Smith & Nephew’s corporate website at www.smith-nephew.com .

 

The Group’s fiscal year ends on 31 December of each year. References in this Annual Report to a particular year are to the fiscal year unless otherwise indicated. Except as the context otherwise requires, “Ordinary Share” or “share” refer to the Ordinary Shares of Smith & Nephew of 12  2 / 9 p each.

 

For the convenience of the reader, a Glossary of technical and financial terms used in this document is included on page 142. The product names referred to in this document are identified by the use of capital letters and are trademarks owned by or licensed to members of the Smith & Nephew Group.

 

Smith & Nephew’s corporate website, www.smith-nephew.com, gives additional information on the Group. Information made available on the website is not intended to be, and should not be regarded as being, part of this Annual Report.

 

 

iii


 

 

[THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

 

 

iv


CONTENTS

 

Report of the Directors

   2-58

Financial summary

   2

Description of the Group

   4

Operating and financial review, liquidity and prospects

   23

Corporate governance

   43

Remuneration report

   51
      

Accounts

   59-121
      

Investor information

   122-139
      

Cross reference to Form 20-F

   140

Glossary of terms

   142

 

This Annual Report including the Report of the Directors was approved by the Board of Directors on 16 March 2004.

 

1


FINANCIAL SUMMARY

 

Financial Highlights

 

     2003
£ million


   2002
£ million


Group turnover

   1,178.9    1,109.9

Profit before taxation:

         

Before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   242.2    209.9

After goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   230.1    177.9

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share (“EPSA”)

   18.49p    16.02p

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share

   15.92p    12.11p

Dividends per Ordinary Share

   4.95p    4.80p

 

2003 Dividends

The recommended final dividend of 3.10p per share together with the interim dividend of 1.85p makes a total for 2003 of 4.95p. Approval by shareholders of the 2003 final dividend will be sought at the Annual General Meeting to be held on 6 May 2004. If approved, the final dividend will be paid on 14 May 2004 to shareholders on the register at the close of business on 23 April 2004.

 

Presentation

Smith & Nephew believes that the reporting of profit and earnings measures before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items provides additional meaningful information on underlying returns and trends to shareholders. The Group’s internal financial reporting focuses primarily on profit and earnings measures before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items which are the key performance indicators used in budgets, monthly reporting, forecasts, long-term planning and incentive plans. For this purpose exceptional items comprises operating exceptional items, share of exceptional items of joint venture and net profit on disposal of discontinued operations and associated undertaking. Throughout this document earnings per share calculated in this way is termed adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share (“EPSA”). The calculation of profit before goodwill amortisation and EPSA is set out in the “Five Year Record” (page 130).

 

Management’s key indicator of sales performance is underlying growth in sales. This is calculated by excluding the effects of foreign currency translation movements and acquisitions. Management believes that sales growth on an underlying basis provides a consistent year-on-year measurement of performance without the distortions created by the translational effect of foreign currency movements and acquisitions which are separate from the Group’s normal operations. Underlying sales growth is used by management in its internal financial reporting, budgeting and planning.

 

The Group, as an international business, operates in many countries and earns revenues and incurs costs in many currencies. The results of the Group, as reported in Sterling, are therefore affected by movements in exchange rates between Sterling and overseas currencies. The Group uses the average exchange rates prevailing during the year to translate the results of overseas companies into Sterling. The currencies which most influence these translations are the US Dollar and the Euro. During 2003 average Sterling exchange rates were stronger against the US Dollar by 9% and weaker against the Euro by 9%, compared with 2002.

 

The Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew in this Annual Report are presented in UK Sterling. Solely for the convenience of the reader, certain parts of this Annual Report contain translations of amounts in sterling into US dollars at specified rates. These translations should not be construed as representations that the sterling amounts actually represent such US dollar amounts or could be converted into US dollars at the rate indicated. Except as where stated otherwise the translation of pounds sterling and pence to US dollars and cents appearing in this Annual Report have been made at the noon buying rate in The City of New York for cable transfers in sterling as certified for customs purposes by the Federal Reserve Bank of New York (the “Noon Buying Rate”) on the date indicated. On 8 March 2004, the Noon Buying Rate was US$ 1.847 per £1.

 

The Accounts of the Group in this Annual Report are presented in millions (“m”) unless otherwise indicated.

 

2


Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements

The Group’s reports filed with, or furnished to, the US Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”), including this document and written information released, or oral statements made, to the public in the future by or on behalf of the Group, may include “forward-looking statements” within the meaning of the US Private Securities Litigation Reform Act of 1995. In particular, statements regarding planned growth in our business and in our operating margins discussed under “Outlook and Trend Information” section are forward-looking statements. When used in this Annual Report, the words “aim”, “anticipate”, “believe”, “consider”, “estimate”, “expect”, “intend”, “plan”, “well-placed” and similar expressions are generally intended to identify forward-looking statements. Such forward-looking statements involve known and unknown risks, uncertainties and other important factors that could cause the actual results, performance or achievements of Smith & Nephew, or industry results, to differ materially from any future results, performance or achievements expressed or implied by such forward-looking statements. Specific risks faced by the Group are described under ‘Risk factors’ on page 20 of this Annual Report.

 

All forward-looking statements in this Annual Report are based on information available to Smith & Nephew as of 16 March 2004. All written and oral forward-looking statements attributable to Smith & Nephew or persons acting on behalf of Smith & Nephew are expressly qualified in their entirety by the foregoing. Smith & Nephew expressly disclaims any obligation or undertaking to disseminate any updates or revisions to any forward-looking statement contained herein to reflect any change in Smith & Nephew’s expectation with regard thereto or any change in events, conditions or circumstances on which any such statement is based.

 

Market Data

Market data and market share estimates throughout this report are derived from a variety of sources including publicly available competitor information, internal management information and independent market research reports.

 

3


DESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP

 

This section discusses the activities, resources and operating environment of the business under the following headings:

 

The Business

   5

History and development

   5

Business description

   6

Operating Environment

   12

Regulation

   12

Product liability

   12

Risk management

   13

Operating Activities

   14

Marketing and distribution

   14

Manufacture and supply

   14

Seasonality

   15

Research and development

   15

Intellectual property

   15

Property, plant and equipment

   16

Legal proceedings

   16

The Business and the Community

   17

Corporate and social responsibility

   17

Employees

   19

Risk Factors

   20

 

Discussion of the Group’s management structure and corporate governance procedures is set out in the “Corporate Governance” section (pages 43 to 50).

 

The “Remuneration Report” gives details of the Group’s policies on senior management’s remuneration in 2003 (pages 51 to 58).

 

Discussion of the Group’s operating and financial performance liquidity and financial resources for 2003 and 2002 is given in the “Operating and Financial Review, Liquidity and Prospects” (pages 23 to 42).

 

4


THE BUSINESS

 

HISTORY AND DEVELOPMENT

 

Group Overview

Smith & Nephew is a global company engaged in the development and marketing of medical devices in the sectors of orthopaedics, endoscopy and advanced wound management. These three businesses comprise the Group’s “Ongoing Operations” which Smith & Nephew believes have good growth prospects.

 

The Group has a history dating back 148 years to the family enterprise of Thomas James Smith who opened a small pharmacy in Hull, England in 1856. On his death in 1896, his nephew Horatio Nelson Smith took over the management of the business. Smith & Nephew was incorporated and listed on the London Stock Exchange in 1937. Today it is a public limited company incorporated in Great Britain registered in, and conducted under the laws of, England and Wales. Operations in countries other than the UK are under the laws of those countries. In November 1999, the Company was listed on the New York Stock Exchange. The corporate headquarters is in the UK and the registered address is:

 

Smith & Nephew plc

15 Adam Street

London WC2N 6LA

Tel: +44 (0) 20 7401 7646

Website: www.smith-nephew.com

 

In 2001, Smith & Nephew became a constituent part of the FTSE-100 index in the UK. This means that Smith & Nephew is included in the top 100 companies traded on the London Stock Exchange measured in terms of market capitalisation.

 

Recent Developments

On 20 March 2003, Smith & Nephew entered into an agreement (the “Combination Agreement”) with Centerpulse AG a public company incorporated under the laws of Switzerland (“Centerpulse”), and an agreement with InCentive Capital AG (the “InCentive Agreement”), a public company incorporated under the laws of Switzerland (“InCentive”) which held, or had the right to acquire, approximately 19% of the issued share capital of Centerpulse. Centerpulse is a leading medical technology group, serving the reconstructive joint, spinal and dental implant markets. It was contemplated by the Combination Agreement and the InCentive Agreement that Smith & Nephew Group plc (“Smith & Nephew Group”), a new holding company for Smith & Nephew, would seek to acquire all outstanding shares of Centerpulse and InCentive in exchange for Smith & Nephew Group shares and cash.

 

On 20 May 2003, Zimmer Holdings, Inc. announced its intention to make competing offers to acquire Centerpulse and InCentive and on 19 June 2003 it made formal counter offers.

 

On 6 August 2003, Smith & Nephew announced that following Zimmer Holdings, Inc.’s counter offers Smith & Nephew would not submit revised offers to acquire Centerpulse and InCentive. On 28 August 2003 Zimmer Holdings, Inc. acquired Centerpulse and InCentive.

 

In September 2003, Smith & Nephew disposed of its 21.5% equity interest in AbilityOne (a company incorporated in the US) to Patterson Dental Inc. for £52m in cash.

 

On 16 March 2004, Smith & Nephew completed the acquisition of Midland Medical Technologies (“MMT”), the global market leader in metal-on-metal hip resurfacing for £67m in cash and notes. Additional payments of £33m in cash and notes are contingent upon certain regulatory and development milestones being met. MMT achieved sales in the 2003 calendar year of £20m. MMT will be integrated into the orthopaedics business unit.

 

 

5


BUSINESS DESCRIPTION

 

Group Structure

Smith & Nephew operates on a worldwide basis. This has been achieved through a series of investments and acquisitions, predominantly in the US but also in Europe, and through continued emphasis on the development and introduction of new products to the Group’s principal markets.

 

Smith & Nephew is organised into the three global business units of orthopaedics, endoscopy and advanced wound management and a separate indirect market unit. Each of the three global business units manages its sales directly in ten international markets – the US, Canada, the UK, Germany, Japan, Australia, France, Italy, New Zealand and Ireland – and takes full responsibility for strategy, research and development (“R&D”), manufacturing, marketing, sales and financial performance. The remaining 22 markets in which the Group has selling companies are managed by country managers, with business responsibility for the whole of the Group’s product range, and comprise the indirect market unit.

 

A head office team in London, England directs the overall business and supports the business units, primarily in the areas of business development, company secretarial, finance, human resources and investor relations, with a legal department based in Memphis, Tennessee. A central research facility in York, England is charged with the development of enabling technologies in both materials science and biology, particularly cell biology.

 

Orthopaedics

 

Overview

Orthopaedic products comprise reconstructive joint implants, trauma products and associated clinical therapies. Reconstructive implants include hip, knee and shoulder joints as well as ancillary products such as bone cement and mixing systems used in cemented reconstructive joint surgery. Trauma products consist of internal and external fixation devices, used in the stabilisation of severe fractures. Clinical therapies consist of products applied in an orthopaedic office or clinic setting and currently comprise bone growth stimulators and a joint fluid therapy product.

 

The orthopaedics business is managed worldwide from Memphis, Tennessee, which is also the site of its main manufacturing facility. Orthopaedic implants and trauma products are also manufactured at a small facility in Tuttlingen, Germany.

 

The Group’s reconstructive knee business is built on two major knee systems: GENESIS II, designed to facilitate the accuracy and efficiency of the operating procedure and provide improved long-term clinical results; and PROFIX, a reconstructive knee system featuring simpler instruments and surgical technique.

 

Within the reconstructive hip line, the SPECTRON cemented hip system and the REFLECTION acetabular cup system have documented positive long-term clinical performance. More recently, the success of SYNERGY, a tapered titanium stem system, and ECHELON, a revision stem system, have established Smith & Nephew as a strong player in this product segment.

 

The Group has developed and now manufactures knee and hip implant components made from oxidised zirconium (OXINIUM) which is patent protected and which management believes has improved wear characteristics which may be of significant benefit to younger, more active patients.

 

Products such as the RUSSELL-TAYLOR, IMHS and TRIGEN intramedullary nail systems and the AMBI and CLASSIC compression hip screws provide trauma surgeons with a comprehensive management system for a wide variety of fractures. The ILIZAROV and the TAYLOR SPATIAL FRAME external fixator systems provide limb lengthening and deformity correction.

 

The EXOGEN ultrasonic bone healing stimulator and SUPARTZ hyaluronic acid joint fluid therapy are the main products in the clinical therapies sector.

 

To compete effectively in the growing global orthopaedic market, management believes that as well as having a leading edge product range it is important to have a skilled sales force that can build strong relationships with surgeons.

 

6


Strategy

Smith & Nephew’s orthopaedics strategy is for future growth through product development in its existing core business and expansion into the fast-growing market for less invasive therapies. Management believes that the orthopaedic market will continue to grow for the foreseeable future. This is largely attributable to the increasing portion of the population aged over 65 and the increasing need for joint reconstructive products and other orthopaedic therapies in younger, more active patients.

 

Smith & Nephew also intends to further penetrate this market by taking advantage of its portfolio of products and services, by expanding its sales force, and by introducing less invasive and alternative therapies. Management is working to accelerate the Group’s growth in the trauma market by creating greater customer and market focus through the creation of separate divisions for trauma and reconstruction with separate internal resources and specialised salesforces. The Group is also contributing to patient education and empowerment through its websites and other direct-to-consumer methodologies.

 

New Products

In 2003, the orthopaedics business continued the promotion and roll-out of OXINIUM technology across the knee and hip product line. OXINIUM is a material exclusive to Smith & Nephew which contains the strength of a metal with the wear properties of a ceramic material and expands the market for hip and knee implants. The introduction of OXINIUM femoral components for the ACCURIS minimally invasive unicompartmental knee system occurred in 2003 and the OXINIUM femoral head was launched in the hip market.

 

In 2003, the Group launched the JET-X Unilateral Fixation System which complements the external fixation product offering and brings greater breadth to the trauma range. The Group continues to focus on less invasive procedures with the introduction of mini-incision hip, knee and trauma applications as well as procedures utilising image guidance.

 

Recent Regulatory Approvals

In February 2003, the FDA issued 510k clearance for OXINIUM Unicompartmental (Uni) components.

 

Also in February 2003, FDA approved the JAX GEL Bone Graft Substitute. This product is a synthetic form of bone and is used to fill non-load bearing bone defects. It is resorbed by the body and is replaced by natural bone.

 

In May 2003, the Group received 510k clearance for uncemented porous coated knees for both the PROFIX and GENESIS II Knee Systems. Porous coated knees had been recently down-classified by the FDA allowing 510k submissions to be filed for the devices. In August 2003, the Group received 510k clearance for the GENESIS II HA porous coated Knee System as a result of the prior clearance of HA porous coated hip devices.

 

Competition

Management estimates that the worldwide orthopaedic market (excluding spine) served by the Group grew by 13% in 2003 and is currently worth more than £5.9 billion per annum. Management believes that Smith & Nephew holds an 8% share of this market by value.

 

Principal global competitors in the orthopaedic market and their estimated global shares, are Zimmer (21%), Stryker (19%), De Puy/Johnson & Johnson (18%), Biomet (11%) and Synthes-Stratec (9%).

 

Endoscopy

 

Overview

Smith & Nephew’s endoscopy business, headquartered in Andover, Massachusetts, develops and commercialises a range of endoscopic (minimally invasive surgery) techniques, educational programmes and value-added services for surgeons to treat and repair soft tissues, articulating joints, spinal discs and vascular structures. The business focuses principally on the arthroscopy sector of the endoscopy market. Arthroscopy is the minimally invasive surgery of joints, in particular the knee, hip and shoulder.

 

The endoscopy business offers surgeons endoscopic technologies for surgery, including: fluid management and insufflation instruments for surgical access; digital cameras, digital image capture, central control, multimedia broadcasting, scopes, light sources and monitors to assist with visualisation; radiofrequency wands, electromechanical and mechanical blades, and hand instruments for resecting tissue; and specialised devices, fixation systems and bioabsorbable materials to repair damaged tissue.

 

7


Manufacturing facilities are located in Andover and Mansfield, Massachusetts and Oklahoma City, Oklahoma. Major service centres are located in the United States, the United Kingdom, Germany, Japan and Australia.

 

Jim Taylor was appointed President in November 2003, replacing Ron Sparks, who left to take up another post. Mr Taylor was formerly head of Smith & Nephew’s indirect market unit.

 

Strategy

Smith & Nephew’s strategic intent is to establish the endoscopy business as the leading provider of endoscopic tools and techniques for joint and ligament repair and to use its core capabilities to penetrate other select endoscopic markets. Management believes the endoscopy business capitalises on the growing acceptance of endoscopy as a preferred surgical choice among physicians, payors and patients.

 

To sustain growth and maintain its market position, the endoscopy business supports its strategy with surgeon education programmes, financing solutions, global fellowship support initiatives, partnerships with professional associations and surgeon advisory boards. The Group also enhances its reputation for surgeon-focused innovation with its proprietary InVentures Bioskills Lab programme, which enables surgeons to work directly with a Smith & Nephew multi-disciplined team to develop concepts and explore the commercialisation of their techniques or instrumentation.

 

In 2002, Smith & Nephew expanded its endoscopy business by acquiring ORATEC Interventions, Inc., a medical device innovator in the use of radiofrequency thermal energy to treat joint and spine disorders through the cutting, removal, ablation or modification of damaged or stretched tissue. Management believes that this will enable the Group to establish itself as a lead player in radiofrequency technology for minimally invasive surgery.

 

New Products

In 2003, Smith & Nephew introduced the POWERMAX motor drive unit – a new lightweight arthroscopic shaver handpiece that management believes provides the benefit of additional power and torque without any compromise to ergonomics, comfort or weight. The Group also introduced several improvements and enhancements to its soft tissue repair line in the knee and shoulder, including the DURABRAID suture for TWINFIX SUTURE ANCHORS, the SURETAC fixation system, QUICK-T fixation system, an absorbable version of the FAST-FIX meniscal repair system and most recently the WHIPNOT soft tissue cinch.

 

In 2003, Smith & Nephew introduced a number of new offerings to its Digital Operating Room programme, an integrated and fully functional operating room suite utilising central control, information and image management, multi-media broadcast and other endoscopic equipment that management believes enables hospitals and surgical centres to maximise performance within their operating rooms. Central and voice control capability was extended to the DYONICS power shaver control box and other key endoscopic equipment. In addition, Smith & Nephew launched the 640 Image Management, a surgical documentation system used to store, access and distribute intra-operative patient reports, as well as digital surgical video clips and still images.

 

The acquisition of Reed Medical Designs, Inc. (“Reed”) was announced on 9 February 2004. Reed is a provider of audio-visual technology to hospitals and healthcare institutions and will supplement the Digital Operating Room product range.

 

Recent Regulatory Approvals

During 2003, the endoscopy business obtained regulatory approvals for the following products in all major markets, except Japan where the approval process is traditionally slower: the next generation integrated TRIVEX system; HERMES central control capability for the majority of product control units, including the DYONICS Power shaver system, the INTELIJET fluid management system and the 300XL light source; and expanded indications or line extensions for radio frequency probes, bioabsorbable interference screws and TWINFIX AB anchors.

 

Competition

Management estimates that the global arthroscopy markets in which the business principally participates is worth £743 million a year and is growing at 8% annually, driven by increasing numbers of sports injuries, longer and more active lifestyles, patient desire for minimally invasive procedures, innovative technological developments and a need for cost effective procedures. Management believes that Smith & Nephew has a 29% share of the global arthroscopy market. Smith & Nephew also participates in the growing minimally invasive spinal and minimally invasive vascular markets and continues to seek way to leverage its knowledge, experience and core capabilities in other selected endoscopic markets.

 

8


Smith & Nephew’s main competitors and their estimated shares of the global arthroscopy market are: Mitek/Johnson & Johnson (17%), Linvatec/Conmed (14%), Arthrex (14%), Stryker (12%) and Arthrocare (7%).

 

Advanced Wound Management

 

Overview

Smith & Nephew’s advanced wound management business is headquartered in Hull, England. It supplies a range of products and clinical support services for the treatment of chronic and acute skin wounds. It offers a range of products from initial wound bed preparation through to full wound closure. These products are targeted particularly at chronic wounds connected with the older population (such as pressure sores and venous leg ulcers), diabetic foot ulcers, burns and complex surgical wounds.

 

Advanced wound management products are manufactured in facilities in Hull and Gilberdyke, England; Largo, Florida; and La Jolla, California and by certain third party manufacturers.

 

The advanced wound management business has continued to build its sales and marketing infrastructure in the world’s major markets, with expansion of its sales force and global brand development. These initiatives have led to increased levels of demand on the Group’s manufacturing and the global supply chain, which are being addressed with increased investment in the facilities in Hull and Largo.

 

Strategy

The strategy for future advanced wound management products and sales growth focuses on wound bed preparation and moist and active healing. The formation of a joint venture with Beiersdorf AG, BSN Medical, enabled the business to contribute its traditional medical textile woundcare business to BSN Medical effective 1 April 2001, allowing the advanced wound management business to focus its attention on higher added value advanced woundcare products.

 

In November 2002, the Group acquired the remaining 50% of its former joint arrangements with Advanced Tissue Sciences, Inc. (“ATS”) for the rights to apply human tissue technology to the treatment of all skin wounds. The transaction has brought the full costs and benefits of two significant products, DERMAGRAFT and TRANSCYTE, into the Group. DERMAGRAFT is a human dermal replacement designed as a treatment for diabetic foot ulcers. TRANSCYTE is a temporary wound covering for the treatment of burns.

 

The business has continued to build its sales and marketing infrastructure in the world’s major markets, both through investment in its existing network and through the additional sales teams gained through its acquired businesses in recent years. The integration of the acquired sales forces has increased the capability of the business throughout the world, particularly in the key markets of the United States and Germany.

 

New Products

Management believes that the market will continue to trend towards advanced products with their ability to accelerate healing rates, reduce hospital stay times and cut the cost of nursing and clinician time and aftercare in the home.

 

At the end of 2002, ACTICOAT achieved Class III medical device approval in Europe and during 2003 the product achieved a drug tariff listing in the UK. Sales have been driven by worldwide introduction of ACTICOAT. ACTICOAT, acquired from Westaim of Canada in May 2001, is an antimicrobial barrier dressing incorporating the smallest crystallised silver (nanocrystalline silver) used in the treatment of burns or wounds. The silver reduces the risk of bacterial colonisation and acts to kill micro-organisms that can cause infection and prevent or retard healing.

 

During 2003, the Group relaunched the expanded ALLEVYN hydrocellular dressing range. Management believes that ALLEVYN is the largest selling dressing in its category in the world and that the continued focus on the brand will aid Smith & Nephew in maintaining this position. Also during the year GLADASE, a papain urea ointment, was launched to replace SANTYL a collagenase product previously marketed in the US and Canada. GLADASE is indicated for the use in the debridement of necrotic tissue to prepare the wound bed for healing.

 

2003 was the first full year of DERMAGRAFT sales in the US. Sales targets were achieved and management believes that substantially all of the US outpatient population has been approved for Medicare reimbursement coverage.

 

9


In January 2004, the business announced the acquisition of VERSAJET, a fluid jet debridement system, from HydroCision Inc., to add to its growing range of advanced wound bed preparation products.

 

Recent Regulatory Approvals

During 2003, the business secured over 125 medical device and 100 pharmaceutical registration approvals in various markets throughout the world. Among the most significant approvals were those for ACTICOAT and ACTICOAT 7 as Class III medical devices in the European Union and the new shape range of ALLEVYN/HYDROSITE in Japan. In addition, approval to market the VISITRAK wound measurement product in Canada and the European Union was obtained. Reimbursement was secured for PROGUIDE, a patented two-layer specialised bandaging system to treat venous leg ulcers, and the ACTICOAT range on the UK drug tariff.

 

Competition

Management estimates that the sales value of the advanced wound management market worldwide is £1.6 billion a year, and that this grew 12% in 2003, and that Smith & Nephew has a 20% market share. Growth is driven by an ageing population and by a steady advancement in technology and products that are more clinically efficient and cost effective than their conventional counterparts. Management believes that, with approximately 50% of chronic wounds globally still treated with conventional dressings, there is a strong growth potential for advanced technology products.

 

Worldwide competitors in advanced wound management and their estimated market shares comprise Kinetic Concepts (18%), Johnson & Johnson (14%), the Convatec division of Bristol-Myers Squibb (12%) and 3M (10%).

 

Joint Ventures and Discontinued Operations

 

Joint Ventures, Associated Undertakings, Joint Arrangements and Other Interests

Joint ventures are those in which the Group holds an interest on a long-term basis and which are controlled by the Group and one other entity under a contractual agreement.

 

Smith & Nephew owns 50% of the BSN Medical joint venture, which became operational on 1 April 2001. It is owned jointly with Beiersdorf AG and is independently managed. BSN Medical comprises traditional woundcare, casting and bandaging and compression hosiery businesses. Headquartered in Hamburg, Germany it has manufacturing facilities in US, UK, Germany, France, Republic of Ireland, South Africa, Mexico and Pakistan. In certain markets, Smith & Nephew’s sales forces sell BSN Medical’s products on an agency basis in return for an agency commission and in some markets, mainly in Asia, Smith & Nephew distributes BSN Medical products. Results are accounted for under the gross equity method, whereby 50% of turnover, operating profit, interest, taxation and attributable profit for the year are incorporated into Smith & Nephew’s profit and loss account.

 

On 11 December 2003, BSN Medical announced the acquisition of the fracture casting and splinting business of DePuy, Inc., a Johnson and Johnson company, funded by its own bank facilities. This acquisition furthers the Group’s strategy to establish BSN Medical as a major independent medical supplies company.

 

Associated undertakings are those in which the Group has a beneficial interest of 50% or less in the equity capital and where the Group exercises significant influence over commercial and financial policy decisions. In March 2002, the Group acquired 21.5% of AbilityOne Corporation (“AbilityOne”) as part of a transaction in which it disposed of its rehabilitation business to AbilityOne. In September 2003, the Group disposed of its 21.5% interest in AbilityOne to Patterson Dental Inc. From 27 March 2002 to 12 September 2003 this interest was included in the Group’s accounts as an associated undertaking and accounted for under the equity method, whereby 21.5% of operating profit, interest, taxation and attributable profit are incorporated into Smith & Nephew’s profit and loss account.

 

The Group had an interest in two joint arrangements with ATS, relating to products for the treatment of diabetic foot ulcers (DERMAGRAFT) since 1996, and cartilage replacement (NEOCYTE) since 1994. On 25 November 2002, the Group purchased from ATS the interests it did not already own in the joint arrangements.

 

Operations Contributed to the Joint Venture

Operations contributed to the joint venture consist of the casting and bandaging and traditional woundcare businesses until 1 April 2001 when they were contributed to the BSN Medical joint venture.

 

10


Discontinued Operations

Discontinued operations in 2002 comprise three months of results of the rehabilitation business disposed of in March 2002. The rehabilitation business manufactured and marketed products, equipment and product systems used to increase, maintain or improve functional capabilities after surgery or stroke or of individuals with disabilities.

 

Discontinued operations in 2001 comprise the results of the ear, nose and throat business disposed of in June 2001 and a full year of rehabilitation results. The ear, nose and throat business comprised a wide range of products for sinus surgery, as well as products for surgical procedures of the head and neck.

 

11


OPERATING ENVIRONMENT

 

REGULATION

 

The international medical device industry is highly regulated. Regulatory requirements are a major factor in determining whether substances and materials can be developed into marketable products and the amount of time and expense that should be allotted to such development.

 

National regulatory authorities administer and enforce a complex series of laws and regulations that govern the testing, approval, manufacturing, labelling, marketing and sale of healthcare and pharmaceutical products. They also review data supporting the safety and efficacy of such products. Of particular importance is the requirement in many countries that products be authorised or registered prior to manufacture, marketing or sale and that such authorisation or registration be subsequently maintained. The major regulatory agencies for Smith & Nephew’s products are the Medicines and Healthcare products Regulatory Agency in the UK, the FDA in the US and the Ministry for Health Labour and Welfare in Japan. Payment for many medical device products are defined by reimbursement tariff agencies in each individual country.

 

The trend in recent years has been towards greater regulation and higher standards of technical appraisal, which generally entail lengthy inspections for compliance with appropriate standards, including regulations such as good manufacturing practices. Smith & Nephew believes that these recent changes will not have a material adverse effect on the Group’s financial condition and the results of operations. All significant facilities within the Group are subject to regular internal audit for medical device regulatory compliance with national and Group standards and policies.

 

Smith & Nephew believes that the Group’s operations currently comply in all material respects with applicable environmental laws and regulations. Although the Group continues to make capital expenditure for environmental compliance, it is not currently aware of any significant expenditure that would be required as a result of such laws and regulations that would have a material adverse impact upon the Group’s financial condition.

 

PRODUCT LIABILITY

 

The Group monitors the safety of its products from initial product development through to product use or application. In addition, the businesses of the Group analyse on a worldwide basis reports of adverse reactions and complaints relating to its products. Each business reviews these adverse reactions and complaints and any safety matters arising with independent medical advisors. These conclusions are subsequently reviewed by the Group’s independent medical advisor.

 

Product liability is a commercial risk for the industry of which the Group is a part, particularly in the US where there are increasing numbers of claims involving medical devices. Smith & Nephew has implemented systems it believes are appropriate in respect of loss control techniques. These include reporting mechanisms to ensure early notification of complaints and a legal department which manages product liability claims and lawsuits.

 

The Group carries product liability insurance to cover exposure as far as practicable. To date any instances of loss to the Group arising from product liability claims have been covered either directly or by the Group or by insurance. There are currently no individual product liability claims that are expected to have a material adverse effect on the Group’s financial position or results of operations.

 

There can be no assurance that consumers, particularly in the US or elsewhere, will not bring product liability or related claims that would have a material adverse effect on the Group’s financial position or results of operations in the future or that the Group will continue to resolve such claims within insurance limits as in the past in view of changing legal doctrines and attitudes regarding such matters. See “Risk Factors — Product Liability Claims and Loss of Reputation”.

 

12


RISK MANAGEMENT

 

Smith & Nephew’s products are not in life support activities and in general are unlikely to threaten life. But, if they malfunction, they could damage or impair the repair of body functions. Management believes that the Group’s quality, regulatory and medical controls and insurance activities are adequate and appropriate for this class of products. The Group’s reputation is crucially dependent on strong performance in this area and on appropriate crisis management if a serious medical incident or product recall should occur.

 

The Board of Directors of Smith & Nephew is responsible for the maintenance of the Group’s systems of risk management and internal control and for reviewing their effectiveness. An ongoing process was in place for the full year identifying, evaluating and managing key risks through a Risk Committee that comprises GEC members, which reports to the Board of Directors annually, and by a system of functional reports to the Board of Directors and the review of internal financial controls by the Audit Committee. These procedures are designed to identify and manage those risks that could adversely impact the achievement of the Group’s objectives. While they do not provide absolute assurance against material misstatements or loss, the Directors, following a review of the systems described, are of the opinion that proper systems of risk management and internal control are in place within the Group.

 

The Group is insured against product, employers’ and directors’ and officers’ liabilities and physical and consequential loss, subject to limits and deductibles. The Group maintains liability provisions to cover known uninsured risks.

 

13


OPERATING ACTIVITIES

 

MARKETING AND DISTRIBUTION

 

Smith & Nephew’s customers are the various providers of medical and surgical services worldwide. In certain parts of the world, including the UK, much of Continental Europe, Australia, Canada and South Africa, these are largely governmental organisations funded by tax revenues. In the US, the Group’s major customers are public and private hospitals, many of which have combined to form large purchasing groups and receive revenue from private health insurance and governmental reimbursement programmes. In the United States, Medicare is the major source of reimbursement for knee and hip procedures and for wound healing treatment regimes.

 

Competition exists among healthcare providers to gain patients on the basis of quality, service and price. In many countries, and particularly in the United States, providers are under pressure to reduce the total cost of healthcare delivery. There has been some consolidation in the Group’s customer base, as well as amongst the Group’s competitors, and these trends are expected to continue in the long term. Smith & Nephew competes against both specialised and multinational corporations, including those with greater financial, marketing and other resources.

 

The Group’s customers reflect the wide range of distribution channels, purchasing agents and buying entities in over 90 countries worldwide. The largest single customers worldwide are the National Health Service in the UK and HealthTrust in the US. Sales to these customers in 2003 each represented approximately 4% of the Group’s worldwide total sales.

 

In the US the Group’s products are marketed directly to doctors, hospitals and other healthcare facilities. Each business unit operates a separate specialised sales force. Within the orthopaedics business further specialisation of the sales force is being introduced progressively for reconstructive and trauma products. In both orthopaedics and endoscopy the sales forces consist of independent commissioned sales agents who are managed by a mix of independent agents and the Group’s own managers. These agents are not permitted contractually to sell products that compete with Smith & Nephew’s. In both businesses products are shipped and invoiced direct to the ultimate customer. The advanced wound management business in the US operates a sales force of its own employees who market direct to the ultimate customer. Advanced wound management products are shipped and invoiced to a number of large wholesale distributors.

 

In the other direct markets of the UK, Ireland, France, Germany, Italy, Australia, New Zealand, Canada and Japan the business units manage separate sales forces directly. In most of these markets the sales forces comprise employees and market directly to the ultimate customer.

 

The indirect markets unit comprises selling and marketing operations in Austria, Belgium, Denmark, Eastern Europe, Finland, the Netherlands, Norway, Portugal, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, China, Hong Kong, Korea, Malaysia, Singapore, Taiwan, Thailand, Mexico, Puerto Rico, the United Arab Emirates and South Africa. In these markets orthopaedics and endoscopy frequently share sales resources. The advanced wound management sales force is separate since it calls on different customers. In all other countries Smith & Nephew sells to third party distributors which market the Group’s products locally.

 

In Continental Europe, the Group operates two centralised distribution facilities. Orthopaedics operates a facility in Paris which acts as a central holding and consolidation point for Continental European stock and stock returns. Product is shipped to Group companies who hold small amounts of stock locally for immediate or urgent customer requirements. Advanced wound management operates from Veghel, in the Netherlands from where stock is shipped directly to the ultimate customer in many European markets.

 

MANUFACTURE AND SUPPLY

 

The Group has a policy of manufacturing the majority of its products to ensure quality, regulatory and cost goals are met. The Group invests in the expansion of its manufacturing facilities and equipment to meet these aims.

 

Each business unit purchases raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials from certain key suppliers. These comprise principally metal forgings and stampings for orthopaedics, optical and electronic sub-components for endoscopy, active ingredients and finished goods for advanced wound management and packaging materials for all businesses. Management believes that prices of principal raw

 

14


materials and finished goods purchased are not particularly volatile and that these materials are generally available from various specialist suppliers. Finished goods purchased for resale are primarily SUPARTZ joint lubricant in the orthopaedic business, monitors and electrical devices in the endoscopy business and enzyme debrider agents and ACTICOAT in the advanced wound management business. Following continuing problems relating to the supply of the SANTYL collagenase enzyme debrider product to the US, both the product and the supplier were changed in 2003.

 

SEASONALITY

 

Smith & Nephew’s sales are generally at their highest in quarter four of any year and at their lowest in the first and third quarters. This is caused by the relatively high number of accidents and sports injuries which occur in the North American and European autumn and winter which increases sales of orthopaedic and endoscopy products and by the deferral of elective surgery during the peak summer holiday period in North America and Europe during the third quarter.

 

RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT

 

The business units each manage a portfolio of short and long-term product development projects designed to meet the future needs of their customers and to continue to provide growth opportunities for their businesses. The Group’s research and development is directed towards all three business segments. The Group’s expenditures on research and development amounted to £66.8m in 2003 (2002 — £61.3m, 2001 — £50.9m), representing approximately 6% of group turnover (2002 — 6%, 2001 — 5%).

 

The Group’s principal research facility is located in York, England. The Group’s research programme seeks to underpin the longer-term technology requirements for its businesses and to provide a flow of innovative products. The Group continues to invest in future technology opportunities, particularly bio-resorbable materials, tissue engineering and non-invasive healing devices across the Group.

 

Product development programmes are carried out at the Group’s principal manufacturing locations, notably in Memphis, Tennessee (orthopaedics), Andover and Mansfield, Massachusetts (endoscopy) and Hull, England and La Jolla, California (advanced wound management). In-house research is supplemented by work performed by academic institutions and other external research organisations principally in the UK and the US.

 

INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY

 

Management believes that the Group’s active policy concerning intellectual property rights promotes innovation in its businesses. Smith & Nephew has a policy of protecting, with patents, the results of the research and development carried out throughout the Group. Patents have been obtained for a wide range of products, including those in the fields of orthopaedic, endoscopic and advanced wound management technologies. Patent protection for Group products is sought routinely in the Group’s principal markets. Currently, the Group’s patent portfolio stands at over 2,500 existing patents and patent applications.

 

Smith & Nephew also has a policy of protecting the Group’s products in the markets in which they are sold by registering trademarks as soon as possible under local laws. The Group vigorously protects its trademarks against infringement and currently is not aware of any significant infringement of its trademark registrations. The present trademark portfolio of the Group consists of over 3,300 trademarks and design rights.

 

Smith & Nephew’s principal products are protected by intellectual property comprising patents, licences and know how, and it strives to provide a collection of intellectual property for each major product that reduces the risk associated with failure of any individual piece of intellectual property. In addition, most pieces of intellectual property protect a relatively small proportion of the Groups annual turnover. As a result, the Group tries to ensure that its overall business is not sensitive to the loss (however caused) of any single piece of intellectual property.

 

In addition to maintaining a policy of protecting its market position by the filing and enforcement of patents and trademarks, Smith & Nephew has a policy of opposing third party patents and trademarks in those areas that might conflict with the Group’s business interests.

 

In the ordinary course of its business, the Group enters into a number of licensing arrangements with respect to its products. None of these arrangements individually is considered material to the operations and the financial results of the Group.

 

15


PROPERTY, PLANT AND EQUIPMENT

 

The Group’s principal locations are as follows:

 

     Approximate
area


     (Square feet
000’s)


Group Head Office in London, England

   15

Group research facility in York, England

   83

Orthopaedics headquarters and manufacturing facility in Memphis, Tennessee

   673

Endoscopy headquarters facility in Andover, Massachusetts

   92

Endoscopy manufacturing facility in Andover, Massachusetts

   110

Endoscopy manufacturing facility in Mansfield, Massachusetts

   90

Endoscopy manufacturing facility in Oklahoma City, Oklahoma

   55

Wound management headquarters and manufacturing facility in Hull, England

   546

Wound management manufacturing facility in Largo, Florida

   188

Wound management manufacturing facility in La Jolla, California

   69

 

The facilities in Memphis, Hull and Largo and the manufacturing facility in Andover are freehold while all other principal locations are leasehold. The Group also has freehold and leasehold interests in real estate in many countries throughout the world, but none is significant individually to the Group as a whole.

 

During 2003, the completion of a new building at Memphis increased manufacturing capacity for orthopaedic reconstructive products, the Andover facility was expanded in order to absorb the manufacturing and development operations of ORATEC, the construction phase of the Hull facility expansion was completed and the Largo facility was extended to create additional manufacturing capacity for advanced wound management products.

 

The Group considers its existing facilities to be adequate to meet anticipated demands for its products. Where required, the appropriate governmental authorities have approved the existing facilities.

 

LEGAL PROCEEDINGS

 

The Company and its subsidiaries are parties to various legal proceedings including product liability, which are considered to constitute ordinary and routine litigation incidental to the businesses conducted by the Company and/or the relevant subsidiary, in some of which claims for damages in substantial amounts have been asserted. The outcome of such proceedings cannot readily be foreseen, but management believes that they will not result in any material adverse effect on the financial position or results of operations of the Group.

 

16


THE BUSINESS AND THE COMMUNITY

 

CORPORATE AND SOCIAL RESPONSIBILITY

 

Smith & Nephew is committed to making continuous improvements to the management of its environmental, social and economic impacts and to developing a sustainable business.

 

In August 2003, Smith & Nephew launched its new corporate brand identity, which is an expression of how the Group seeks to contribute to society in the course of its daily business. The new brand reinforces the Group’s focus on advanced medical devices that help healthcare professionals treat patients more effectively – and patients to get back to their lives faster. The new brand emphasises the Group’s core values of performance, innovation and trust and sets out a corporate culture and personality that is intended to be embraced by all Smith & Nephew people throughout the world. The aim is to be the best in helping people regain their lives by repairing and healing the human body.

 

The Group published its third Sustainability Report in May 2003, recording its progress in corporate social responsibility. The scope of the report was wider than 2002 and included new measurements and information on activities. At the same time, a new Code of Business Principles was published that updates a number of existing policies and broadened these to cover such areas of concern as child labour and human rights. The revised Code of Business Principles has been adopted throughout the organisation. The fourth Sustainability Report will be published on the Company’s website in April 2004.

 

A number of independent organisations recognise Smith & Nephew’s progress in sustainable development. The Company made its second submission to the Dow Jones Sustainability Index (“DJSI”) in 2003 and has been included in the Index for the second year running. This is the most widely recognised arbiter of good practice and is truly international in scope. The DJSI have included the company in both the World Index and the European Index. In the UK, Smith & Nephew has been included in the list of FTSE4Good companies.

 

Through its code of business principles, the Group respects the rights of all its stakeholders and seeks to build open, honest and constructive relationships. It takes account of ethical, social, environmental, legal and financial considerations in planning and business decisions.

 

Business Integrity

Smith & Nephew aims to be honest and fair in all aspects of its business and expects the same from all those with whom it does business. The Group does not give or receive improper financial inducements, either directly or indirectly, for business or financial gain. Accounting records and supporting documents are designed to accurately describe and reflect the nature of underlying transactions and conform to UK GAAP.

 

Environmental Management

The Group has an established environmental policy and an environmental committee comprising representatives from the business. Smith & Nephew is committed to the protection of the environment by using renewable resources wherever possible and developing manufacturing processes and products that minimise adverse effects on the environment. The Group’s business units take effective action to control risks and minimise environmental impacts through systems and procedures based on a thorough understanding of the risks and provide appropriate training and support.

 

The Group has environmental management systems that are designed to deliver cost savings and benefits to the environment. Manufacturing processes are relatively low in environmental impact. Close control is kept on energy, water consumption and waste, the latter being the main area of impact at its manufacturing sites. Waste prevention and minimisation programmes operate and sustainable development aspects of the company’s products are assessed during the research and development process. In 2002, waste increased for the first time in a number of years due to the installation of additional manufacturing plant in all three business segments. As a result, this has been an area of particular focus during 2003 with waste reduction of 10% when compared to 2002 being achieved. Energy consumption increased by only 1% in 2003 when compared to 2002 despite increased turnover of 11% for the Group.

 

Social responsibility

 

Employees

Smith & Nephew seeks to provide an open, challenging, productive and participative environment based on constructive relationships. The Group endeavours to maintain good communication with employees through

 

17


regular and timely dissemination of Group information and consultation. It provides clearly communicated goals and performance standards, and the training, information and authority needed to do a good job. Smith & Nephew aims to provide fair recognition and reward based on performance. Employees are able to share in the Group’s performance by participating in Sharesave and Stock Purchase Plans. Smith & Nephew welcomes disabled people and makes every effort to retain any employee who becomes disabled.

 

Training and Development

Appropriate learning and development programmes are in place to ensure that the company attracts, retains, and develops to their full potential the best talent at all levels where possible. It aims to fill vacancies by internal promotion, but looks to strike a balance between home-grown talent and new talent from outside the Group. It endeavours to recruit, employ and promote employees on the sole basis of qualifications and the abilities needed for the work to be performed. Discrimination is not tolerated on any grounds and the Group provides equal opportunity based on merit.

 

Leadership

The Group aims to develop its current and future leaders and harness their talent to improve the performance of the business. The 2003 Management Conference involving senior managers from all parts of the business with the objective to develop strategies aimed at channeling the energy and enthusiasm of the organisation into delivering a culture of superior performance in line with the company’s values. Across the business, performance evaluation, coaching and attendance at high quality leadership programmes are utilised for development purposes.

 

Workplace

Smith & Nephew aims to provide healthy and safe working conditions for all its employees. This is achieved by ensuring that health and safety and the working environment are managed as an integral part of the business and employee involvement is recognised as a key part of this process.

 

The Group does not use any form of forced, compulsory or child labour. The Universal Declaration of Human Rights of the United Nations is supported and the company respects human rights, the dignity and privacy of the individual and the right of employees to freedom of association, freedom of expression and the right to be heard.

 

Two-way Communication

Smith & Nephew looks forward to conducting its third bi-annual global opinion survey in 2004. Improved scores have been seen as a result of actions taken in response to previous surveys and it is the intention to once again respond to the issues raised by employees in the 2004 global opinion survey. This is an important measure of how the Group meets its values in practice and achieves continuous improvement in these areas.

 

The communications functions at Group Head Office, group research facility and within the global business units, work closely with human resources at each site on all forms of internal communication. As part of the new corporate brand launch, the linked business unit and corporate intranets have been improved. They allow easy two-way communication worldwide and increase people’s awareness of financial, economic and market factors affecting Group performance.

 

Society and Community

The Group works with national and local governments and other organisations to meet its legal and civic obligations, manage its impact on the environment and contribute to the development of laws and regulations that affect its business interests. Smith & Nephew strives to be a good corporate citizen by being an active member of its local communities and by encouraging and supporting employees who undertake community work.

 

It supports a range of charitable causes, mainly at local level, by donations of money, gifts in kind and employee time. The Group recognises a strong obligation to contribute to the communities in which it operates. Examples of the programmes supported around its manufacturing sites can be found in the Performance section of the Sustainability Report on the Company’s website.

 

In 2003, direct donations to charitable and community activities totalled £937,000 of which £300,000 went to the Smith & Nephew Foundation to fund research by individual nurses. Smith & Nephew made no political contributions in 2003.

 

18


Customers

The Group is committed to developing and delivering innovative, cost-effective solutions to provide benefits to healthcare professionals and their patients through improved treatment, ease and speed of product use and reduced healthcare costs. To underpin this commitment, it will continue to provide education and training support for healthcare professionals and maintain significant investment in research and development.

 

The Group’s products are designed to be safe and reliable for their intended use and comply with or exceed all legal and regulatory requirements, including those concerning packaging, labelling and user instructions. The aim is to anticipate future standards and requirements so that the health and safety of its customers and patients is enhanced.

 

Business Partners

Smith & Nephew is committed to establishing mutually beneficial relationships with its suppliers, customers and business partners. The Group will only work with partners who it believes adhere to business principles and health, safety, social and environmental standards consistent with its own.

 

Economic Contribution

The Group business policies aim to achieve long-term growth and profits – which in turn bring continued economic benefits to shareholders, employees, suppliers and local communities. Smith & Nephew’s sustainable development depends ultimately on its ability to provide a satisfactory economic return. In 2003, the Group generated an operating return on capital employed (ratio of operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items to the average of opening and closing capital employed plus average net debt, as set out in the “Five Year Record”) of 32%.

 

Smith & Nephew continues to invest in research and development focused on delivering better outcomes for patients and improvements in application and use for practitioners. Importantly, the Group also aims to deliver overall cost savings to healthcare systems through such benefits as reduced dressing changes and shorter surgical operating times. Through the use of its products the Group seeks to reduce patients’ time in hospital and return them to health faster, improving their lives and potentially bringing broader social and economic benefits.

 

EMPLOYEES

 

Smith & Nephew had an average of 7,451 full-time equivalent employees in 2003, of whom 1,600 were located in the UK, 3,177 were located in the US and 2,674 were located in other countries. The Group does not employ a significant number of temporary employees.

 

The average number of employees for the past three years by business segment:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (numbers)

Orthopaedics

   2,727    2,649    2,494

Endoscopy

   1,635    1,677    1,449

Advanced wound management

   3,089    2,951    2,621
    
  
  

Ongoing operations

   7,451    7,277    6,564

Operations contributed to the joint venture

         846
    
  
  

Continuing operations

   7,451    7,277    7,410

Discontinued operations

      229    516
    
  
  
     7,451    7,506    7,926
    
  
  

 

Smith & Nephew conducts a company-wide employee opinion survey every two years to track and monitor employee attitudes at all locations. In 2002, response rates were 84% and the general level of employee satisfaction was 82%. Where the Group has collective bargaining arrangements in place with labour unions, these reflect local market circumstances and operate effectively.

 

Further information about Smith & Nephew employees, management principles and “Vision and Values” is set out in the sustainability report on the Smith & Nephew corporate website.

 

19


RISK FACTORS

 

There are risks and uncertainties related to Smith & Nephew’s business. The factors listed below are those that Smith & Nephew believes could cause the Group’s financial condition or results of operations to differ materially from expected and historical results. Factors other than those listed here, that Smith & Nephew cannot presently identify, could also adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s business. The factors listed below should be considered in connection with any forward-looking statements in this report and the cautionary statements contained in “Financial Summary — Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements”.

 

Trends in Healthcare Expenditure

In most markets throughout the world, expenditure on medical devices is to a large extent ultimately controlled by governments. Funds may be made available or withdrawn from healthcare budgets depending on government policy. The Group is therefore largely dependent on future governments providing increased funds commensurate with the increased demand arising from demographic trends.

 

Pricing of the Group’s products is controlled in most major markets largely by governmental reimbursement authorities. This control may be exercised by determining prices for an individual product or for an entire procedure. The Group is exposed to changes in reimbursement policy and pricing which may have an adverse impact on sales and operating profit.

 

In addition, competition exists among healthcare providers to gain patients on the basis of quality, service and price. There has been some consolidation in the Group’s customer base, as well as among the Group’s competitors, and these trends are expected to continue long term. Increased competition and unanticipated actions by competitors or customers could lead to downward pressure on prices and/or a decline in market share in any of the Group’s business units which would adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s results of operations and hinder its growth potential.

 

Currency Fluctuations

The Group reports its results in Sterling. However based on 2003 results, only 8% of group turnover arises in the UK compared with 54% in the Americas (comprising the US, Canada and Latin America), 23% in Continental Europe and 15% in Africa, Asia and Australia. Fluctuations in the exchange rates used to translate the financial statements of operations outside the UK into Sterling may have a material effect on the Group. If the Sterling exchange rate should strengthen against the US Dollar and/or Euro then group turnover and operating profit would be lower on translation into Sterling.

 

The Group’s manufacturing cost base is situated in the US and UK from where finished products are exported to the Group’s selling operations worldwide. Thus the Group is exposed to fluctuations in exchange rates between the US Dollar and Sterling and the currencies of the Group’s selling operations, particularly the Euro and the Japanese Yen. If the US Dollar and/or Sterling should strengthen against the Euro and the Japanese Yen then group operating margin would be adversely affected.

 

Product Liability Claims and Loss of Reputation

The Group’s products are not in life-support activities and are therefore unlikely to threaten patients’ lives. Nevertheless, these products could malfunction, causing damage to or impairing the repair of body functions. Smith & Nephew may become subject to liability, which could be substantial, because of actual or alleged malfunction of products sold by the Group or by companies it has acquired. In addition, product malfunction could also lead to the need to recall from the market existing products, which may be costly and harmful to the Group’s reputation which is crucially dependent on product safety and efficacy. Product liability is a growing risk in the medical devices industry, particularly in the US, the Group’s largest geographic market where claims for pain and suffering and loss of earnings may involve substantial amounts. There is a risk that patients will bring product liability or related claims that would have a material adverse effect on the Group’s financial position. The potential exists for claimants to join together in a class action which would have the effect of increasing the total potential liability.

 

The Group maintains product liability insurance, but this insurance is subject to limits and deductibles. There is a risk that this insurance could become unavailable at a reasonable cost or at all, or will be inadequate to cover specific product liability claims. Insurance premiums are relatively high, particularly for coverage in the US, and

 

20


there is a risk at the medical devices industry level that insurance coverage could become increasingly costly. If Smith & Nephew or any companies it acquires do not have adequate insurance, product liability claims and costs associated with product recalls, could significantly limit Smith & Nephew’s available cash flow and negatively impact product sales from any associated loss of business.

 

Highly Competitive Markets

The Group’s principal business units compete across a diverse range of geographic and product markets. The markets in which each of the three business units operates each contain a number of different competitors, including specialised and international corporations. Significant product innovations, technical advances or the intensification of price competition by competitors could adversely affect the Group’s operating results. Some of the Group’s competitors focus on certain specialised products, while others are large, multinational corporations. Some of these competitors may have greater financial, marketing and other resources than Smith & Nephew. These competitors may be able to deliver products on more attractive terms, more aggressively market their products or invest larger amounts of capital and research and development into their businesses.

 

There is a risk of further consolidation particularly in the orthopaedic industry which could adversely affect the Group’s ability to compete with much larger companies due to insufficient financial resources. If any of the Group’s businesses were to lose market share or achieve lower than expected sales growth there could be a disproportionate adverse impact on the Group’s share price and its strategic options.

 

Failure to make Successful Acquisitions

A key element of the Group’s strategy for continued growth is to make acquisitions or alliances to complement its existing businesses. Failure to identify appropriate acquisition targets or failure to integrate them successfully would have an adverse impact on the Group’s competitive position and profitability.

 

Attracting and Retaining Key Personnel

The Group’s continued development depends on its ability to hire and retain highly skilled personnel with particular expertise. This is critical, particularly in research and new product development and in the orthopaedics and endoscopy sales forces of which the largest are in the US. If Smith & Nephew is unable to retain key personnel in research and new product development or if its largest sales forces suffer disruption or upheaval, its sales and operating profit would be adversely affected.

 

Regulatory Approvals and Controls

The medical device industry is highly regulated. Regulatory requirements are a major factor in determining whether substances and materials can be developed into marketable products and the amount of time and expense that should be allotted to such development. At any time the Group is awaiting a number of regulatory approvals, which if not received, could adversely affect results of operations. Regulatory approval of new products and new materials is required in each country in which the Group operates although a single approval may be obtained for all countries within the European Union. Regulatory approval of new products may entail a very lengthy process particularly if materials are employed which have not previously been used in similar products. Regulatory approvals in the US, Japan, Europe and the UK are the most critical to the Group’s success in launching new products.

 

The Group is required to comply with a wide range of regulatory controls over the manufacturing, testing, distribution and marketing of its products particularly in US, UK and Continental Europe. Such controls have become increasingly demanding and management believes that this trend will continue. Failure to comply with such controls could have a number of adverse consequences including withdrawal of approval to sell a product in a country or temporary closure of a manufacturing facility.

 

Patent Infringement Claims

Due to the technological nature of medical devices, the Group is subject to the potential for patent infringement claims. Smith & Nephew attempts to protect its intellectual property and regularly opposes third party patents and trademarks in those areas that might conflict with the Group’s business interests. If Smith & Nephew fails to successfully enforce its intellectual property rights, its competitive position could suffer, which could harm its operating results. Claims asserted by third parties regarding infringement of their intellectual property rights, if successful, could require the Group to expend significant resources to pay damages, develop non-infringing products or to obtain licences to the products which are the subject of such litigation.

 

21


Continual Development and Introduction of New Products

The Group operates in the medical devices industry, which has a rapid introduction rate of new products. In order to remain competitive, each of the Group’s business units must continue to develop innovative products that satisfy customer needs and preferences or provide cost or other advantages. Developing new products is a costly, lengthy and uncertain process. A potential product may not be brought to market for any number of reasons, including failure to work optimally, failure to receive regulatory approval, failure to be cost-competitive, infringement of patents or other intellectual property rights and changes in consumer demand. Furthermore, new products that are developed and marketed by the Group’s competitors may affect price levels in the various markets in which the Group’s business units operate. If new products do not remain competitive with competitors’ products, the Group’s sales revenue could decline.

 

There is a risk that a major disruptive technology could be introduced into one of the Group’s markets and adversely affect its ability to achieve business plans and targets.

 

Manufacturing and Supply

The Group’s manufacturing production is concentrated at seven main facilities in Memphis, Tennessee, Andover and Mansfield, Massachusetts, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, La Jolla, California and Largo, Florida in the United States and Hull in the United Kingdom. If major physical disruption took place at any of these sites, it would adversely affect the results of operations. Physical loss and consequential loss insurance is carried to cover such risks but is subject to limits and deductibles and may not be sufficient to cover catastrophic loss.

 

Each of the three business units is reliant on certain key suppliers of raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials. These comprise principally metal forgings and stampings for orthopaedics, optical and electronic subcomponents for endoscopy and active ingredients and finished products for advanced wound management as well as packaging materials for all businesses. If any of these suppliers is unable to meet the Group’s needs or substantially increases its prices, Smith & Nephew would need to seek alternative suppliers. For example, in 2003 the advanced wound management business was negatively impacted by supply issues for SANTYL, an enzymatic wound debrider and consequently appointed a new supplier, launching a new product, GLADASE. There can be no assurance that alternative suppliers would provide the necessary raw materials or components on favourable or cost-effective terms. Consequently, the Group may be forced to pay higher prices to obtain raw materials or components, which it may not be able to pass on to its customers in the form of increased prices for its finished products. In addition, some of the raw materials or components used may become unavailable, and there can be no assurance that the Group will be able to obtain suitable and cost-effective substitutes. Any interruption of supply or price increases caused by these or other factors could negatively impact Smith & Nephew’s turnover and operating profit.

 

Medical Device Company Valuations

As a growth industry, medical device companies currently have higher stock market valuations than other industrial companies. If market conditions change, or other companies in the sector fail to perform, or the Group is perceived to be performing less well than the sector, then the share price rating of the Group may be adversely affected.

 

Political and Economic Uncertainties

Because the Group has operations in 32 countries, political and economic upheaval in those countries or in the regions surrounding those countries may impact the Group’s results of operation. Political changes in a country could prevent the Group from receiving remittances of profit from a member of the Group located in that country or from selling its investments in that country. Furthermore, legislative measures in a country could result in changes in tariffs, import quotas or taxation that could adversely affect the Group’s turnover and operating profit. Terrorist activities and ongoing global political uncertainties, including conflict in the Middle East, could adversely impact the Group.

 

Other Risk Factors

The Board considers that Smith & Nephew is subject to a number of other risks which are common to most global groups and which are reviewed as part of its risk management process.

 

In the financial area these include interest rate volatility, challenges by taxation authorities, failures in reporting and internal financial controls and uninsured losses.

 

Adverse events in the areas of corporate social responsibility, environmental management and health and safety protection could also adversely impact Group operating results.

 

22


OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW,

LIQUIDITY AND PROSPECTS

 

The Operating and Financial Review, Liquidity and Prospects discusses the operating and financial performance of the Group, including the financial outlook and the financial resources of the Group, under the following headings:

 

Business overview

   24

2003 Year

   26

2002 Year

   32

Outlook and trend information

   36

Financial position, liquidity and capital resources

   37

Exchange and interest rate risk and financial instruments

   39

Contractual obligations

   40

Off-balance sheet arrangements

   40

Related party transactions

   40

International Financial Reporting Standards

   40

US GAAP

   42

 

The results for each year are compared primarily with the results for the preceding year.

 

23


BUSINESS OVERVIEW

 

Smith & Nephew’s operations are organised into three core business segments that operate globally: orthopaedics, endoscopy and advanced wound management. These three businesses comprise the Group’s “Ongoing Operations”. Smith & Nephew believes that its businesses have the opportunities for strong growth due to their markets benefiting from an ageing population, an increase in active lifestyles and trends toward less invasive medical procedures.

 

Sales by business segment as a percentage of sales of Ongoing Operations were as follows:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (%)

Orthopaedics

   45    43    43

Endoscopy

   25    27    27

Advanced wound management

   30    30    30
    
  
  

Ongoing Operations

   100    100    100
    
  
  

 

Sales by geographic market as a percentage of sales of Ongoing Operations were as follows:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (%)

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

   31    30    28

United States and Other America

   54    56    57

Africa, Asia and Australia

   15    14    15
    
  
  

Ongoing Operations

   100    100    100
    
  
  

 

As a result of its global sales reach, Smith & Nephew’s group turnover is primarily denominated in currencies other than its reporting currency, principally US Dollars and Euros. Sales in Sterling accounted for only 8% of group turnover in 2003 (2002 — 8%, 2001 — 7%). Consequently, fluctuations in the exchange rates between Sterling and the local currencies where the Group operates have a significant affect on group turnover.

 

Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items by business segment as a percentage of operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items of Ongoing Operations were as follows:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (%)

Orthopaedics

   54    50    52

Endoscopy

   27    27    27

Advanced wound management

   19    23    21
    
  
  

Ongoing Operations

   100    100    100
    
  
  

 

Underlying Growth in Sales

Management’s key indicator of sales performance is underlying growth in sales. This is calculated by excluding the effects of foreign currency translation movements and acquisitions (see Note 2(b) of the Notes to the Accounts). Management believes that sales growth on an underlying basis provides a consistent year-on-year measurement of performance without the distortions created by the translational effect of foreign currency movements and acquisitions which are separate from the Group’s normal operations. Underlying sales growth is used by management in its internal financial reporting, budgeting and planning.

 

24


Reported growth in sales by business segment reconciles to underlying growth in sales in 2003 as follows:

 

     Reported
growth in
sales


   Foreign
currency
translation
effect


     Acquisitions
effect


     Underlying
growth in
sales


     (%)    (%)      (%)      (%)

Orthopaedics

   12    4           16

Endoscopy

   3    3      (2 )    4

Advanced wound management

   10    (1 )         9
    
  

  

  

Ongoing Operations

   9    2           11
    
  

  

  

 

Reported growth in sales by business segment reconciles to underlying growth in sales in 2002 as follows:

 

     Reported
growth in
sales


   Foreign
currency
translation
effect


   Acquisitions
effect


     Underlying
growth in
sales


     (%)    (%)    (%)      (%)

Orthopaedics

   16    4         20

Endoscopy

   15    4    (9 )    10

Advanced wound management

   13    2    (4 )    11
    
  
  

  

Ongoing Operations

   15    3    (4 )    14
    
  
  

  

 

Reported growth in sales by geographic market reconciles to underlying growth in sales in 2003 as follows:

 

     Reported
growth in
sales


   Foreign
currency
translation
effect


     Acquisitions
effect


     Underlying
growth in
sales


     (%)    (%)      (%)      (%)

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

   16    (6 )         10

United States and other America

   4    9      (2 )    11

Africa, Asia and Australia

   14    (3 )         11
    
  

  

  

Ongoing Operations

   9    2           11
    
  

  

  

 

Reported growth in sales by geographic market reconciles to underlying growth in 2002 as follows:

 

     Reported
growth in
sales


   Foreign
currency
translation
effect


    Acquisitions
effect


    Underlying
growth in
sales


     (%)    (%)     (%)     (%)

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

   19    (3 )   (4 )   12

United States and other America

   14    5     (4 )   15

Africa, Asia and Australia

   11    6     (1 )   16
    
  

 

 

Ongoing Operations

   15    3     (4 )   14
    
  

 

 

 

Factors Affecting Smith & Nephew’s Results of Operations

 

Sales Trends

Smith & Nephew’s business units all participate in the global medical devices market and share a common focus on the repair of human tissue. Smith & Nephew operates predominantly in the well-developed healthcare markets of the Americas (54% of group turnover of which 51% is in the US), Europe (31% of group turnover) and Japan and Australia (9% of group turnover).

 

These markets are characterised by an increase in the average age of the population caused by the immediate post-World War II “baby boomer” generation approaching retirement, increased longevity and more active

 

25


lifestyles. The ageing population combined with more active lifestyles and increased affluence has created significant demand for more effective healthcare products which deliver improved outcomes through technology advances. Furthermore pressure to resist increases in overall healthcare spending has led healthcare providers to demand products which minimise the length of hospital stays and surgeon and nursing resources.

 

A recent trend has been increasing consumer awareness of available healthcare treatments through the Internet and direct-to-customer advertising. This has led to increased consumer influence over product purchasing decisions.

 

In orthopaedics, improvements in technology have lengthened the effective life of reconstructive implants and have facilitated the implantation of knees and hips in relatively young patients thereby improving the quality of life for a new generation. The decision to create separate divisions for orthopaedic reconstructive and trauma was a strategic move intended to generate greater customer focus. With experienced managers responsible for sales, marketing and product development in each, management believes that divisionalisation has resulted in increased sales momentum for Smith & Nephew in trauma in the US.

 

The endoscopy business is expected to benefit from the continued trend worldwide towards less invasive surgery but with particular focus on arthrosopic repair of the knee, hip and shoulder using a broad range of technology. The Group also expects to benefit from the demand for less invasive approaches to spinal disc repair.

 

The advanced wound management business is focused on the treatment of chronic wounds of the older population and other hard-to-heal wounds such as diabetic foot ulcers, burns and certain surgical wounds and is therefore also expected to benefit from demographic trends. The market for advanced wound treatments is relatively unpenetrated and it is estimated that the potential market is significantly larger than the current market of £1.6 billion. This increased penetration is expected to be driven by improved outcomes from new technology, health economic benefits, demographics, increasing nursing shortages, quality of life expectations and education of healthcare providers to convert from traditional to advanced treatments.

 

Sales Force

The Group’s sales force, which includes independent commissioned sales agents, increased by 5% to 2,612 during 2003. The biggest increase was 11% in orthopaedics where the most significant increases were in the focus markets of the US at 13% and Japan at 17%. The size of the endoscopy sales force remained unchanged. The advanced wound management sales force increased by 4%, the main increases being in the US. The increase in the indirect market unit was 4%, principally due to increases in Spain and South Africa. Further sales force increases are planned in the US and Japan by orthopaedics, endoscopy and advanced wound management in 2004.

 

Currency Movements

Smith & Nephew’s results of operations are significantly affected by exchange rate movements. A substantial proportion of its sales and operating expenses are earned and paid in currencies other than Sterling, the Group’s reporting currency. Accordingly, the Group is subject to exposure arising from the translation of results of operations in foreign subsidiaries into Sterling for financial reporting purposes. In addition, the Group is subject to exposures arising from sales made in a currency different from the related costs and expenses. The Group attempts to manage the impact of exchange rate movements on cost of sales by a policy of purchasing forward all its foreign currency commitments when firm purchase orders are placed. In addition, businesses are required to purchase forward at least 50% of all of their forecast foreign currency requirements on a twelve-month rolling basis. The Group also incurs interest expense on its indebtedness denominated in currencies other than Sterling to the extent that other currencies, particularly the US Dollar and Euro, decline in value against the Sterling, Smith & Nephew’s turnover and operating profit may be adversely affected offset by a reduction in the effective cost of servicing debt. See “Financial Position, Liquidity and Capital Resources.”

 

2003 YEAR

 

The following discussion and analysis is based upon, and should be read in conjunction with, the Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew included elsewhere in this Annual Report. The Group’s Accounts are prepared in accordance with UK GAAP, which differ in certain respects from US GAAP. Reconciliations reflecting the effect of the significant differences between UK GAAP and US GAAP are set forth in Note 40 of Notes to the Accounts.

 

26


Critical Accounting Policies

The Group’s most significant accounting policies are set out in Note 1 of the Notes to the Accounts. Those policies which require the most use of management judgment are as follows:

 

Stocks

A feature of the orthopaedic business (whose finished goods stock makes up 47% of the Group total) is the high level of finished product stock required, some of which is located at customer premises and is available for customer’s immediate use. Complete sets of finished product, including large and small sizes, have to be made available in this way. The outer sizes are used less frequently than standard sizes and towards the end of the product life cycle are inevitably in excess of requirements. Adjustments to carrying value are therefore required to be made to orthopaedic stock to anticipate this situation. These adjustments are calculated in accordance with a formula based on levels of stock compared with historical or forecast usage. This formula is applied on an individual product line basis and is first applied when a product group has been on the market for two years. This method of calculation is considered appropriate based on experience but it involves management judgements on effectiveness of stock deployment, length of product lives, phase-out of old products and efficiency of manufacturing planning systems.

 

Intangible Fixed Assets

In carrying out impairment reviews of goodwill and other intangible assets a number of significant assumptions have to be made when preparing cash flow projections. These include the future rate of market growth and the level of market penetration for the products acquired, levels of reimbursement and success in obtaining regulatory approvals and the market demand for the products acquired, the future profitability of acquired businesses or products. If actual results should differ or changes in expectations arise impairment charges may be required which would adversely impact operating results.

 

Post-Retirement Benefits

The cost of the Group’s defined benefit pension plans are charged to operating profit so as to spread the expense of providing future pensions to employees over their remaining working lives with the Group, in accordance with SSAP 24. In this way, actuarial variations are charged or credited to operating profit over periods of ten to thirteen years. The principal assumptions used in calculating pension costs are set out in Note 33 of the Notes to the Accounts with the most critical being the return on investments and increase in pensionable earnings for the UK and US plans. If actual results should differ from these assumptions the Group’s financial position or results of operations could be adversely affected. The currently optional alternative accounting treatment, FRS 17, which requires immediate recognition of actuarial variations direct to reserves, has not been adopted because management believes that it has the effect of overstating plan deficits since a short-term rate of interest is used to discount plan liabilities which are long-term in nature. If FRS 17 had been adopted a liability, net of related deferred tax, of £86.5m would have been recognised on the balance sheet compared with £1.7m under SSAP 24.

 

New Accounting Policies in 2003

The Group has adopted UK Urgent Issues Task Force Abstract 38. This has required the investment in own shares to be reclassified in the balance sheet and prior periods have been restated accordingly (see Note 27 of the Notes to the Accounts).

 

Financial Highlights of 2003

Group turnover was £1,178.9m for the year ended 31 December 2003, representing 6% growth compared to 2002. Underlying growth in sales of continuing operations was 11%.

 

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation was £230.1m, compared with £177.9m in 2002. Profit before taxation goodwill amortisation and exceptional items (calculated as set out in the “Five Year Record”), improved 15% to £242.2m.

 

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share were 15.92p, a 31% increase compared to 12.11p for 2002. Adjusted basic earnings per share Ordinary Share before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items (calculated as set out in the “Five Year Record”) was 18.49p compared to 16.02p for 2002, representing a 15% increase.

 

27


Fiscal 2003 Compared with Fiscal 2002

The following table sets out certain profit and loss account data for the periods indicated:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

Group turnover (i)

   1,178.9      1,109.9  

Cost of sales

   (345.1 )    (329.9 )
    

  

Gross profit

   833.8      780.0  

Marketing, selling and distribution

   (440.1 )    (414.1 )

Administration

   (125.5 )    (127.1 )

Research and development

   (66.8 )    (61.3 )

BSN agency and management fees

   19.3      20.6  
    

  

Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items (ii)

   220.7      198.1  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (18.5 )    (17.5 )

Exceptional items

   (22.4 )    (29.9 )
    

  

Group operating profit

   179.8      150.7  

Share of operating profit of joint venture: before exceptional items

   22.7      19.6  

Share of operating profit of joint venture: exceptional items

   (2.7 )    (2.6 )

Share of operating profit of associated undertaking

   4.8      4.9  

Net profit on disposals

   31.5      18.0  
    

  

Profit on ordinary activities before interest

   236.1      190.6  

Net interest payable

   (6.0 )    (12.7 )
    

  

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   230.1      177.9  

Taxation

   (82.0 )    (65.8 )
    

  

Attributable profit for the year

   148.1      112.1  
    

  


(i) Group turnover comprises £1,178.9m from Ongoing Operations (2002 — £1,083.7m from Ongoing Operations and £26.2m from discontinued operations).
(ii) Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items comprises £220.7m from Ongoing Operations (2002 — £196.0m from Ongoing Operations and £2.1m from discontinued operations).

 

Group Turnover

For the year ended 31 December 2003, group turnover totalled £1,178.9m, an increase of 6% or £69.0m compared to £1,109.9 for 2002. Underlying growth of Ongoing Operations was 11%. Translation of foreign currencies had the effect of decreasing turnover by 2%, primarily due to the depreciation of the US Dollar against the pound sterling. The loss of revenues from the Group’s discontinued rehabilitation business resulted in an adverse impact to the Group’s turnover of £26.2m (3%). Selling price increases accounted for approximately 2% of the underlying sales growth.

 

Cost of Sales

Cost of sales at £345.1m represents 29.3% of sales compared to 29.7% in 2002. This improvement arose from manufacturing cost and efficiency savings and transactional currency benefits from the decline in the value of the US Dollar reducing the product cost in many countries outside the US, notably in Europe and Australia. The reduction in cost of sales would have been greater but for the acquisition, in late 2002, of the remaining DERMAGRAFT interests not already owned which increased the Group’s production costs for this product.

 

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses

At £440.1m these costs represented 37.3% of sales, the same percentage as in 2002.

 

Administration Expenses

At £125.5m, administration expenses were 1.3% lower than in 2002 and represented 10.6% of sales compared with 11.5% of sales in 2002. Administration expenses were broadly kept level despite the increased sales.

 

Research and Development

Expenditure on research and development increased by £5.5m (9%) compared with 2002. This represented 5.7% of sales compared with 5.5% in 2002. Smith & Nephew continues to invest in innovative technologies and products to differentiate the group from its competitors. In 2003, 20% of Smith & Nephew’s sales were from products introduced in the last three years.

 

28


BSN Medical Agency and Management Fees

Agency and management fees are received in respect of services provided to BSN Medical for sales force resource, physical distribution and logistics and administration in certain countries. The calculation of the fees is designed to result in a neutral, cost-recovery position for Smith & Nephew and is for a transitional period only. In 2003, recoveries fell by £1.3m (6%) as a number of the shared service arrangements expired and BSN Medical established its own stand-alone operations. This trend of lower agency fees is expected to continue as more BSN Medical entities exit the arrangements.

 

Operating Profit before Goodwill Amortisation and Exceptional Items

Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items from Ongoing Operations was £220.7m, an increase of £24.7m compared to £196.0m in 2002, resulting from profit arising from additional sales together with cost and efficiency savings. These two factors more than offset an increase in pension costs of £7.3m due to the need to amortise the deficits of the Group’s principal plans and increased DERMAGRAFT costs of £7.2m following the acquisition of 50% of the joint arrangement not already owned.

 

Operating profit margins before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items from Ongoing Operations improved from 18.1% to 18.7% of which 1.5% points was due to cost and efficiency savings and 0.3% points was due to transactional currency benefits offset partly by 0.6% points in respect of higher pension costs and 0.6% points from the effect of acquiring DERMAGRAFT.

 

Goodwill Amortisation

The amortisation charge on acquisition goodwill increased by £1.0m to £18.5m. The increase was due to a full years amortisation of ORATEC goodwill compared with nine months in 2002, offset partly by the translational currency effect of a weaker US Dollar.

 

Exceptional Items

Operating exceptional items were a net cost of £22.4m compared to a net cost of £29.9m in 2002. In 2003, £17.6m of net costs were incurred as a consequence of Smith & Nephew’s unsuccessful public offers to purchase Centerpulse AG and InCentive Capital AG and £4.8m of costs arose on the integration of the ORATEC acquisition, principally in the relocation of manufacturing and development operations. Exceptional items in 2002 consisted of £17.5m for the writedown of the Group’s trade investment in the common stock of ATS following its filing for bankruptcy, £4.0m for further rationalisation due to the contribution of businesses to BSN Medical and £8.4m for integration in connection with the acquisition of ORATEC and DERMAGRAFT.

 

Share of Operating Profit of the Joint Venture

The Group’s share of operating profit before exceptional items increased by £3.1m from £19.6m in 2002 to £22.7m in 2003. Operating profit margins improved from 12.6% in 2002 to 13.8% in 2003 as a result of cost and efficiency savings arising from continuing manufacturing rationalisation.

 

The Group’s share of exceptional items of £2.7m comprised manufacturing rationalisation costs.

 

Share of Operating Profit of Associated Undertaking

The Group’s share of operating profit of AbilityOne up to the date of disposal on 12 September 2003 was £4.8m. In 2002 operating profit of £4.9m arose in the nine months following formation on 27 March 2002.

 

Net Profit on Disposals of Associated Undertaking

A net profit of £31.5m arose on the disposal of the Group’s 21.5% equity interest in AbilityOne to Patterson Dental Inc., after writing off £8.2m of acquisition goodwill previously set-off against reserves and after charging £1.1m of adjustments in respect of previous disposals.

 

Net Interest Payable

Interest income increased by £4.4m from £6.6m in 2002 to £11.0m in 2003. Interest expense decreased by £2.0m from £16.8m in 2002 to £14.8m in 2003. The Group’s share of the joint venture’s and associated undertaking’s net interest expense was £1.5m and £0.7m respectively compared with £1.6m and £0.9m respectively in 2002. Interest payable on currency swaps amounting to £18.5m was set off against interest receivable on swaps. Overall interest payable decreased by £6.7m to £6.0m due to lower average net debt

 

29


during the year and lower US Dollar and Euro interest rates on borrowings and swap liabilities offset in part by lower Sterling interest rates on cash balances and swap assets.

 

Taxation

The taxation charge increased by £16.2m to £82.0m in 2003. The taxation charge on profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items was £70.2m an increase of £8.6m on the 2002 charge due to higher profits. The effective rate of taxation on profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items was 29.0% compared with 29.3% in 2002.

 

The taxation charge was reduced in 2003 by £3.5m as a consequence of the exceptional costs, by £0.8m from the exceptional costs in BSN Medical and increased by £16.1m as a result of the gain on disposal of AbilityOne.

 

Business Segment Analysis

Group sales by business unit and geographic market and operating profit by business unit are set out below:

 

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Sales by business segment

         

Orthopaedics

   525.4    470.2

Endoscopy

   300.0    291.8

Advanced wound management

   353.5    321.7
    
  

Ongoing Operations

   1,178.9    1,083.7
    
  

Operating profit by business segment

         

Orthopaedics

   118.7    98.2

Endoscopy

   59.5    53.8

Advanced wound management

   42.5    44.0
    
  

Ongoing Operations before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   220.7    196.0
    
  

Sales by geographic market

         

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

   369.9    318.7

United States and Other America

   632.3    610.5

Africa, Asia and Australia

   176.7    154.5
    
  

Ongoing Operations

   1,178.9    1,083.7
    
  

 

Orthopaedics

 

Sales

Orthopaedics sales were £525.4m in 2003, an increase of £55.2m or 12% compared to £470.2m for 2002. Underlying growth in sales was 16%. This increase demonstrated Smith & Nephew’s market share gains in the global orthopaedics market (excluding spine), which is estimated to be growing at 13%. Sales pricing contributed approximately 3% to reported growth. Products introduced within the last three years represented 25% of sales in 2003.

 

During 2003 the business recruited 60 dedicated trauma sales representatives, with further plans for expansion in 2004 in the US.

 

Reconstructive implant sales grew by 15% (equivalent to an underlying growth rate of 19% after 4% of adverse currency translation) following an aggressive expansion of OXINIUM products into the market. The OXINIUM bearing material continues to be a great success and has helped surgeons successfully treat younger implant patients due to its wear reduction properties.

 

Knees sales grew by 20%, (an underlying rate of 24% after 4% of adverse currency) driven mainly by the promotion and rollout of OXINIUM technology; hips sales grew by 11% (an underlying rate of 16% after 5% of adverse currency effect) driven by the launch of the OXINIUM femoral head.

 

 

30


More than 30,000 knees made of OXINIUM have now been implanted into patients and by the end of 2003 it was accounting for 40% of knee units being sold by the business in the US. The joint fluid therapy product SUPARTZ contributed 3% to knee sales growth.

 

Growth in sales of hips resulted from the continued solid performance of the SYNERGY and ECHELON platform systems and the introduction in 2003 of femoral heads made of OXINIUM, which by the end of 2003 were accounting for 35% of hip heads sold by Smith & Nephew in the US.

 

Trauma sales increased by 6% (an underlying rate of 10% after 4% of adverse currency effect) benefiting from increased focus following the divisionalisation of the US business. Trauma sales increased in the US by 4% (equivalent to 13% underlying growth after 9% adverse currency). These results were helped by growth in worldwide sales of the EXOGEN ultrasound bone stimulation products of 14% (22% underlying growth after 8% adverse currency) and the introduction of the JET-X unilateral fixator in 2003.

 

Higher than normal revision rates in respect of the macrotextured femoral knee component prompted a voluntary withdrawal of the product from the market on 18 August 2003. The total number of components implanted was 2,971 and, to 8 March 2004, 190 revisions have been notified to the Group.

 

Operating Profit

Operating profit from the orthopaedics business before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items increased by £20.5m (21%) from £98.2m in 2002 to £118.7m in 2003. The operating profit margin increased from 20.9% to 22.6% as a result of cost and efficiency savings, additional sales volume and price increases.

 

Endoscopy

 

Sales

Endoscopy sales in 2003 were £300.0m, an increase of £8.2m or 3% compared to £291.8m for 2002. Underlying growth in sales was 4%. Sales in the US declined by 7% with an underlying fall of 2% after adjusting for 9% adverse currency and 4% for the benefit of ORATEC. Outside the US sales growth was 19% (14% underlying after 5% adverse currency translation).

 

Endoscopy was adversely affected in the US by two market issues — increased re-use of arthroscopic resection blades and decreased business from one of its largest customers, HealthSouth. With respect to blade re-use, the business has launched an educational campaign that features research highlighting the risks of this practice to hospitals and clinicians in the US. Whilst the issue of blade re-use is expected to continue in 2004, the adverse impact to the growth of the business is expected to moderate somewhat.

 

Endoscopy sales growth was also affected by its decision to defer two product launches into 2004 — the digital scanning camera and the next generation varicose vein removal system. Clinical evaluations identified the opportunity to make improvements prior to both products’ broader launch. Both of these products were launched in early 2004 and Smith & Nephew expects them to improve overall sales growth.

 

Sales of knee and shoulder repair products grew by 14% (an underlying rate of 18% after 4% of adverse currency translation) while ORATEC products produced sales growth of 41% (of which 17% arose from underlying growth, 32% was the acquisition effect less 8% adverse currency translation) helping Smith & Nephew to maintain its market leadership position in arthroscopy with a market share of 29%.

 

Smith & Nephew has been sued by ArthroCare Inc., for infringement of three US patents related to certain bipolar radio frequency products. In March 2004 a Delaware Court granted a motion for issuance of an injunction against Smith & Nephew following an earlier jury finding of infringement, but the terms and effective date of a possible injunction are still in dispute. The sales of the affected products in the 2003 financial year were less than £6m. Smith & Nephew believes it has meritorious defences based upon pending trial court motions, re-examinations taking place in the US Patent and Trademark Office and an appeal to the Court of Appeals for the Federal Circuit and intends to contest the case.

 

Operating Profit

Operating profit from the endoscopy business before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items increased by £5.7m (11%) from £53.8m in 2002 to £59.5m in 2003. The operating profit margin increased from 18.4% to 19.8% as a result of effective expense control and by accelerating the integration of the ORATEC acquisition. During 2003 the manufacturing and development activities of ORATEC at Palo Alto, California were relocated and integrated with endoscopy operations at Andover, Massachusetts.

 

 

31


Advanced Wound Management

 

Sales

Advanced wound management sales were £353.5m for 2003, an increase of 10% compared to £321.7m for 2002. Underlying sales growth was 9%. The advanced wound management business maintained its leadership position with approximately 20% of the market for advanced treatments of hard-to-heal wounds. It further developed the concept of wound bed preparation as a new clinical and scientific platform. DERMAGRAFT and TRANSCYTE bioengineered human tissue products, acquired in November 2002, were integrated successfully into the US business.

 

DERMAGRAFT achieved its target sales of £7m. Sales of the ALLEVYN family of products continued to grow strongly at 24% (20% underlying growth plus 4% favourable currency translation) and ACTICOAT silver-based antimicrobial dressing achieved sales growth of 51% (55% underlying less 4% adverse currency).

 

The business launched a new enzymatic wound bed preparation product, GLADASE, following the termination of a supply arrangement for the previous equivalent US product, SANTYL. This issue adversely impacted sales in the second half of 2003 and will continue to do so in 2004 during the switch to the new product.

 

Operating Profit

Operating profit from the advanced wound management business before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items decreased by £1.5m (3%) from £44.0m in 2002 to £42.5m in 2003. The operating profit margin decreased from 13.7% to 12.0% principally as a result of acquiring, at the end of 2002, the remaining 50% of the DERMAGRAFT joint venture not already owned and due to increased pension costs in the UK and the US.

 

2002 YEAR

 

Financial Highlights of 2002

Group turnover was £1,109.9m for the year ended 31 December 2002, representing 3% growth compared to 2001. Underlying growth in sales of Ongoing Operations was 14%.

 

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation was £177.9m, compared with £193.6m in 2001. Profit before taxation goodwill amortisation and exceptional items (calculated as set out in the “Five Year Record”), improved 16% to £209.9m.

 

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share were 12.11p, a 14% decrease compared to 14.07p for 2001. Adjusted basic earnings per share Ordinary Share before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items were (calculated as set out in the “Five Year Record”) were 16.02p compared to 13.96p for 2001 representing a 15% increase.

 

32


Fiscal 2002 Compared with Fiscal 2001

The following table sets out certain profit and loss account data for the periods indicated:

 

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Group turnover (i)

   1,109.9      1,081.7  

Cost of sales

   (329.9 )    (350.2 )
    

  

Gross profit

   780.0      731.5  

Marketing, selling and distribution

   (414.1 )    (392.1 )

Administration

   (127.1 )    (123.0 )

Research and development

   (61.3 )    (50.9 )

BSN agency and management fees

   20.6      20.0  
    

  

Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items (ii)

   198.1      185.5  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (17.5 )    (10.4 )

Exceptional items

   (29.9 )    (21.1 )
    

  

Group operating profit

   150.7      154.0  

Share of operating profit of joint venture: before exceptional items

   19.6      12.8  

Share of operating profit of joint venture: exceptional items

   (2.6 )    (5.0 )

Share of operating profit of associated undertaking

   4.9       

Net profit on disposals

   18.0      49.2  
    

  

Profit on ordinary activities before interest

   190.6      211.0  

Net interest payable

   (12.7 )    (17.4 )
    

  

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   177.9      193.6  

Taxation

   (65.8 )    (64.0 )
    

  

Attributable profit for the year

   112.1      129.6  
    

  


(i) Group turnover comprises £1,083.7m (2001 — £943.0m) from Ongoing Operations, £26.2m (2001 — £103.4m) from discontinued operations and nil (2001 — £35.3m) from operations contributed to the joint venture.
(ii) Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items comprises £196.0m (2001 — £170.8m) from Ongoing Operations, £2.1m (2001 — £11.1m) from discontinued operations and nil (2001 — £3.6m) from operations contributed to the joint venture.

 

Group Turnover

Group turnover during fiscal 2002 amounted to £1,109.9m, an increase of 3% when compared to fiscal 2001. After excluding sales of operations contributed to the joint venture and of discontinued operations, sales growth of ongoing operations was 15%. Of this growth, 14% points arose from underlying sales growth and 4% points arose from businesses acquired in 2002 and 2001 while currency translation had a 3% points negative effect. Selling price increases accounted for approximately 1% of sales growth.

 

Operating Profit before Goodwill Amortisation and Exceptional Items

Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items of Ongoing Operations was £196.0m in 2002, a 15% increase over 2001. Operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items of Ongoing Operations in 2002 was £25.2m higher due to higher sales volumes and profits from businesses acquired. Profits arising from the acquisition of ORATEC contributed 2% points of the profit increase. Operating margin was unchanged at 18% with 0.5% of divestment dissynergies offset broadly by cost savings and leverage benefits.

 

Goodwill Amortisation

Goodwill amortisation increased by £7.1m compared with 2001 principally due to the ORATEC acquisition.

 

Exceptional Items

Operating exceptional items were a net cost of £29.9m comprising £17.5m for the write-down of the Group’s trade investment in the common stock of ATS following its filing for bankruptcy; £4.0m for further rationalisation due to the contribution of businesses to BSN Medical; and £8.4m for integration in connection with the acquisition of ORATEC and the Dermagraft joint arrangement.

 

33


Share of Operating Profit of the Joint Venture

The Group’s share of operating profit of BSN Medical increased from £12.8m to £19.6m, reflecting a full year of ownership and improved margins. The joint venture operating profit margin for 2002 was 12.6%, a 2% point increase from 2001 as a result of integration and rationalisation benefits. The Group’s share of rationalisation costs of BSN Medical was £2.6m.

 

Share of Operating Profit of the Associated Undertaking

The Group’s share of the operating profit of the AbilityOne associated undertaking, that it acquired in March 2002, was £4.9m.

 

Net Interest Payable

Interest income increased by £4.1m from £2.5m in 2001 to £6.6m in 2002. Interest expense decreased by £2.2m from £19.0m in 2001 to £16.8m in 2002. The Group’s share of the joint venture’s and associated undertaking’s net interest expense was £1.6m and £0.9m, respectively. Interest payable on currency swaps amounting to £23.3m has been set off against interest receivable on swaps. Overall interest payable decreased by £4.7m to £12.7m due to falling US Dollar and Euro interest rates on borrowings and swap liabilities offset in part by falling Sterling rates on cash balances and swap assets.

 

Taxation

The taxation charge increased by £1.8m to £65.8m in 2002. The taxation charge on profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items was £61.6m representing an effective rate of taxation on profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items of 29.3%, compared with 28.9% in fiscal 2001. The tax charge on net exceptional items was £4.2m because there was no tax benefit on £30.0m of goodwill previously set-off against reserves deducted in the calculation of the gain on disposal of the rehabilitation business.

 

Business Segment Analysis

Group sales by business unit and geographic market and operating profit by business unit are set out below:

 

     2002

   2001

     (£ million)
Sales by business segment          

Orthopaedics

   470.2    404.6

Endoscopy

   291.8    252.8

Advanced wound management

   321.7    285.6
    
  

Ongoing Operations

   1,083.7    943.0
    
  
Operating profit by business segment          

Orthopaedics

   98.2    87.9

Endoscopy

   53.8    46.8

Advanced wound management

   44.0    36.1
    
  

Ongoing Operations before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   196.0    170.8
    
  

Sales by geographic market

         

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

   318.7    268.4

United States and Other America

   610.5    534.9

Africa, Asia and Australia

   154.5    139.7
    
  

Ongoing Operations

   1,083.7    943.0
    
  

 

Orthopaedics

 

Sales

Sales in the orthopaedics business increased by £65.6m (16%) from £404.6m in 2001 to £470.2m in 2002. The negative effect of currency translation was 4% and underlying sales grew by 20%.

 

34


Sales in the US increased by 18% (equivalent to 23% underlying growth after a 5% adverse currency effect). 7% points of the underlying growth was due to the full year effect of the OXINIUM knee component and SUPARTZ hyaluronic acid, both new products launched during 2001. Sales of trauma products grew by 5%, hip implants by 12% and knee implants by 22%. After a 5% adverse currency effect underlying growth was 10%, 17% and 27% respectively.

 

Outside the US sales growth was 13% (14% underlying growth after a 1% adverse impact of currency translation). The highest underlying sales growth was in Australia due to a government initiative to incentivise healthcare insurance and in Italy and Germany due to market share gains in knee implants.

 

On a worldwide basis, sales of hip implants grew by 13%, knee implants by 29% and trauma products by 6%. After 4% adverse currency translation underlying growth was 17%, 33% and 10% respectively.

 

Operating Profit

Operating profit from the orthopaedics business before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items increased by £10.3m (12%) from £87.9m in 2001 to £98.2m in 2002.

 

The increase in operating profit arose principally in the US market as a result of sales growth, offset partly by further investment in the development of image guided surgery products and the OXINIUM range of knee and hip components and increased insurance costs.

 

Endoscopy

 

Sales

Sales in the endoscopy business increased by £39.0m (15%) from £252.8m in 2001 to £291.8m in 2002. The acquisition of ORATEC contributed 9% points of this growth, the negative effect of currency translation into sterling was 4% points and underlying sales grew by 10% points.

 

Sales in the US grew by 16%. After adverse currency of 5%, growth was 21% of which the acquisition of ORATEC products contributed 14%, and underlying sales growth was 7%. The principal reason for the underlying sales growth was the introduction of a number of new products, particularly TRIVEX, FAST-FIX and BIO-RCI.

 

Sales outside the US grew by 14% (15% underlying growth after a 1% impact of currency translation). The ORATEC acquisition did not impact sales growth outside the US. As with orthopaedics, Australia recorded the highest rate of underlying sales growth. Sales in France, Italy and UK benefited from the introduction of new products in the repair segment.

 

On a product basis, Resection sales grew by 24% as a result of the ORATEC acquisition, Repair sales grew by 17% largely as a result of new products and sales of Visualisation, Access and Service increased by 2%. Underlying sales growths after 4% adverse currency were 28%, 21% and 6% respectively.

 

Operating Profit

Operating profit from the endoscopy business before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items increased by £7.0m (15%) from £46.8m in 2001 to £53.8m in 2002. Operating profits rose due to the increase in sales and the benefit of the ORATEC acquisition, which contributed operating profits of £3.8m.

 

Advanced Wound Management

 

Sales

Sales in the advanced wound management business increased by £36.1m (13%) from £285.6m in 2001 to £321.7m in 2002. The acquisitions made in 2001 contributed 4%, the negative effect of currency translation into sterling was 2% points and underlying sales grew by 11%.

 

Sales in the US grew by 6% after 5% negative currency of which 4% points was due to the full year effect of the ACTICOAT silver dressing acquired in May 2001. Sales of tissue-engineered wound dressings more than doubled to £6.1m following the launch of DERMAGRAFT, in the US, in April 2002.

 

35


Sales outside the US grew by 18% (an underlying rate of 14% with 4% contributed by acquisitions. The highest rates of underlying growth were in Japan and France due to increases in the sales forces. Sales in UK and Germany benefited from the full year effect of the acquisition of Advanced Woundcare in April 2001.

 

Of the principal products, sales of the ALLEVYN adhesive hydrocellular dressing increased by an actual and underlying rate of 21% and sales of ACTICOAT increased by 61% after 4% adverse currency affect, while sales of collagenase wound bed preparation products declined by 14% in the US due to supply problems but increased by 4% outside of the US.

 

Operating Profit

Operating profit from the advanced wound management business before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items increased by £7.9m (22%) from £36.1m in 2001 to £44.0m in 2002.

 

Losses arising from the DERMAGRAFT joint arrangement increased from £7.0m in 2001 to £8.0m in 2002 as a result of additional sales force expense following the launch of DERMAGRAFT in the US in April 2002 and the consolidation of 100% of losses from 25 November 2002 following the acquisition of the remainder of the ATS arrangements.

 

OUTLOOK AND TREND INFORMATION

 

The discussion below contains statements that express management’s expectations about future events or results rather than historical facts. These forward-looking statements involve known and unknown risks and uncertainties that could cause the Group’s actual results, performance or achievements to differ materially from those projected in forward-looking statements. Smith & Nephew cannot give assurance that such statements will prove correct. These risks and uncertainties include factors related to: the medical devices industry in general, the geographical markets in which the Group operates, the nature and efficiency of the Group’s products, the Group’s ability to research, develop, manufacture and distribute its products, the translation of currencies to pounds sterling and the values of international securities markets. For additional information on factors that could cause the Group’s actual results to differ from estimates reflected in these forward-looking statements, you should read “Risk Factors” beginning on page 20 of this document.

 

The markets on which the Group focuses continue to demonstrate robust growth and are expected to benefit for many years to come from an ageing population, active lifestyles and the development of less invasive techniques in orthopaedic and endoscopic surgery. Management believe that Smith & Nephew’s continuing innovation in advanced wound management products and the potential for further penetration of moist wound healing and wound bed preparation techniques should fuel expansion of this market.

 

Smith & Nephew continues to achieve strong sales growth in these markets and is demonstrating its ability to grow market share in orthopaedics and maintain market leadership in endoscopy and advanced wound management. Management believes that the Group is well placed to achieve strong underlying sales growth in 2004 and plans to invest in expanding its sales force, with at least 10% growth planned in 2004. Smith & Nephew also intends to continue to invest in research and development and manufacturing capacity where necessary and pursue acquisitions that strengthen its long-term prospects.

 

For 2004, Smith & Nephew expects increasing growth in its orthopaedics business, improved growth rates in endoscopy supported by the launch of a new progressive scan camera system and the next generation

varicose vein removal system, and sustained growth in the advanced wound management business. The Group’s aim is to accelerate underlying sales growth within the orthopaedics business to high teens and to grow endoscopy and advanced wound management sales in high single digits. It also aims to increase its operating margins by around 1%.

 

A significant external influence on Group sales and profits in 2004 and beyond will be the translational effects of currency to the extent that average rates of exchange differ from those in year 2003. Reported sales and profits would benefit from a strengthening in the value of the US Dollar and Euro against Sterling compared with average rates of exchange in 2003 but would be reduced by a strengthening in the value of Sterling against those currencies.

 

A further influence on profit and on operating profit margin trends in 2004 and beyond will be the transactional effects of currency to the extent that rates of exchange differ from those in 2003. Operating profit

 

36


margins will improve if the effective rate of exchange of the Euro compared with the US Dollar increases and will be reduced by a relative strengthening of the US Dollar. The effective rate of exchange will determine the average cost of finished goods purchased by the Group’s selling operations from its manufacturing operations and will be affected by actual rates of exchange, forward purchases of foreign currency and stock utilisation.

 

Management believes that with a positive backdrop for each of Smith & Nephew’s businesses that the Group is well placed to sustain its underlying mid-teens EPSA growth target going forward

 

FINANCIAL POSITION, LIQUIDITY AND CAPITAL RESOURCES

 

Cash Flow and Net Debt

The main elements of Group cash flow and movements in net debt can be summarised as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Net cash inflow from operating activities

   214.5      211.0      193.5  

Dividends received from joint venture

   6.8      3.9       

Net interest paid

   (3.8 )    (10.2 )    (16.5 )

Taxation paid

   (52.2 )    (52.3 )    (76.2 )

Capital expenditure and financial investment

   (71.4 )    (85.4 )    (73.0 )

Acquisitions and disposals

   48.1      (128.8 )    5.0  

Equity dividends paid

   (45.1 )    (43.5 )    (42.0 )

Issue of ordinary share capital and own shares purchased

   7.2      3.7      7.8  
    

  

  

Net cash flow

   104.1      (101.6 )    (1.4 )

Exchange adjustments

   45.7      68.2      (5.8 )

Opening net debt

   (276.9 )    (243.5 )    (236.3 )
    

  

  

Closing net debt

   (127.1 )    (276.9 )    (243.5 )
    

  

  

 

The Group’s net debt decreased by £109.2m from £236.3m at the beginning of 2001 to £127.1m at the end of 2003. Translation of foreign currency net debt into sterling had the effect of decreasing net debt by £108.1m in the three-year period ended 31 December 2003.

 

Acquisitions and Disposals

In the three-year period ended 31 December 2003, £75.7m of cash was spent on acquisitions, net of disposal proceeds, funded from net debt. Acquisitions totalled £279.9m and comprised ORATEC £191.2m, Beiersdorf Advanced Woundcare £30.0m, Collagenase £27.3m, Acticoat £13.5m, DERMAGRAFT £7.8m and other £10.1m.

 

In the same three-year period, £204.2m was received from the disposal of businesses and the formation of the BSN Medical. This comprised £61.7m for the ear, nose and throat business, £18.3m on the formation of BSN Medical, £71.8m for the rehabilitation business and £52.4m for AbilityOne.

 

Capital Expenditure

The Group’s ongoing capital expenditure and working capital requirements have been financed through cash flow generated by business operations and, where necessary, through short-term committed and uncommitted bank facilities. Capital expenditure on tangible and intangible fixed assets normally represents approximately 6% to 7% of continuing group turnover although it reached 7.7% in 2002 as several projects were completed in the same year.

 

In 2003 capital expenditure of £73.8m (£71.4m net of disposals of fixed assets) was incurred. The principal areas of investment were in facility expansions in Memphis, Andover and Largo to create additional manufacturing capacity, information systems and orthopaedic instruments.

 

At 31 December 2003, £2.6m of capital expenditure had been contracted for.

 

Operating Cash Flow

Management assesses available cash flow in terms of operating cash flow before outgoings on rationalisation, divestment, acquisition integration and other costs (for example, Centerpulse bid costs in 2003). This figure

 

37


(£169.7m for 2003) is after several adjustments to net cash inflow from operating activities, the most comparable UK GAAP figure. Management believes that this figure represents a truer reflection of cash flow generation because it excludes exceptional cash flow items. This measure is used in the Group’s management reporting, budgeting and planning. Management also analyses the “conversion rate” i.e. the percentage of this cash flow figure compared to group operating profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items, which was 77% for 2003 (2002 — 73%, 2001 — 78%). Management uses this conversion rate to monitor the efficiency of its use of capital employed and to provide meaningful year-on-year cash flow trend information. Management has set long-term targets for the Group of 70% — 80% cash flow conversion.

 

The following table presents a reconciliation of net cash inflow from operating activities to operating cash flow before outgoings on rationalisation, divestment, acquisition integration and Centerpulse costs.

 

     2003

    2002

    2001

 
           (£ million)        

Net cash inflow from operating activities

   214.5     211.0     193.5  

Less: capital expenditure and financial investment

   (71.4 )   (85.4 )   (73.0 )
    

 

 

Operating cash flow

   143.1     125.6     120.5  

Add: rationalisation, acquisition integration and divestment costs

   9.6     19.3     23.5  

Add: Centerpulse transaction costs

   17.0          
    

 

 

Operating cash flow before outgoings on rationalisation, acquisition integration, divestment and Centerpulse costs

   169.7     144.9     144.0  
    

 

 

 

Liquidity

 

The Group’s policy is to ensure that it has sufficient funding and facilities in place to meet foreseeable borrowing requirements.

 

At 31 December 2003, the Group held £26.0m in cash and balances at bank and had committed and uncommitted bank facilities of £358m and £231m respectively. Undrawn bank facilities amounted to £393m, of which £198m were committed. Of the undrawn committed facilities, £9m expire within one year and £189m after two but within five years. Of the drawn facilities, £96.9m expire within one year, £26.2m expire in 1-3 years and £73.4 expire within 3-5 years. Smith & Nephew intends to repay the amounts due within one year by using available cash and drawing down on the longer-term facilities.

 

The principal variations in the Group’s borrowing requirements result from the timing of the bi-annual dividend payments, acquisitions and disposals of businesses, timing of capital expenditure and working capital fluctuations.

 

Smith & Nephew believes that its capital expenditure needs and its working capital funding for 2004, as well as its other known or expected commitments or liabilities, can be met from its existing resources and facilities.

 

Further information regarding borrowings at 31 December 2003 is set out in Note 20 of the Notes to the Accounts. The Group believes that the borrowing facilities do not contain restrictions that are expected to impact on funding or investment policy for the foreseeable future.

 

Pension Funding

 

The falls in the stock market values over the last four years have adversely affected the funding levels of both of Smith & Nephew’s major defined benefit plans in the UK and US. These plans continue to be accounted for under SSAP 24 and their combined SSAP 24 deficit is estimated as £55m at 31 December 2003 (2002 — £80m). This is less than the combined deficit under FRS17 of £121.2m (2002 — £111.2m), which is due to the non-investment return discount rate required to be applied to liabilities under FRS17. The SSAP 24 deficit is to be funded over members average future working lives. Existing provisions and planned increases in future contributions are considered adequate to cover the current under funding position.

 

Payment Policies

It is Company policy to ensure that suppliers are paid within agreed terms. At the year end, the Company’s trade creditors represented the equivalent of 35 days’ credit.

 

38


EXCHANGE AND INTEREST RATE RISK AND FINANCIAL INSTRUMENTS

 

The Board of Directors of the Company has established a set of policies to manage funding, currency and interest rate risks. The Group only uses derivative financial instruments to manage the financial risks associated with underlying business activities and their financing.

 

Foreign Exchange Exposure

The Group trades in over 90 countries and as a consequence has transactional and translational foreign exchange exposure. The Group’s policy is to protect shareholders’ funds by matching foreign currency assets, including acquisition goodwill, with foreign currency liabilities wherever practicable. These liabilities take the form of either borrowings or currency swaps. It is the Group’s policy for operating units not to hold unhedged monetary assets or liabilities other than in their functional operating currencies.

 

Foreign exchange variations affect trading results in two ways. Firstly on translation of overseas sales and profits into sterling and secondly, the currency cost of purchases by Group companies of finished products and raw materials. The principal flows of currency are purchases of US Dollars and Sterling from Euros, Japanese yen and Canadian and Australian dollars, as well as cross purchases between the US and the UK.

 

The Group partly mitigates the translational impact on profits through the interest arising on foreign currency borrowings or swaps. The impact of currency movements on the cost of purchases is partly mitigated by the use of forward foreign exchange contracts.

 

The Group manages £310m of foreign currency purchase transactions by using forward foreign exchange contracts, of which the major transaction flow is Euro into US Dollars. The Group’s policy is for firm purchase commitments to be fully covered and forecasts to be covered between 50% and 90% for up to one year. If the Euro were to weaken against US Dollar by 10% on average over the year, the fair value of forward foreign exchange contracts would increase by £3m.

 

Had the Group not transacted forward foreign exchange purchase contracts and if Sterling were to have weakened on average over the year by 10% against all other currencies, Smith & Nephew’s profit on ordinary activities before taxation in 2003 would have increased by £27m on account of transactional and translational movements; if the Euro were to have weakened an average over the year by 10% against all other currencies, profit on ordinary activities before taxation in 2003 would have reduced by £10m; if the US Dollar were to have weakened on average over the year by 10% against all other currencies, profit on ordinary activities before taxation in 2003 would not have changed materially.

 

The Group’s net debt is exposed to movements in exchange rates on foreign currency liabilities. If Sterling were to weaken against the US Dollar by 10% at 31 December 2004 the increase in the Group’s net debt would be £53m. If Sterling were to weaken on average over the year against all currencies excluding the US Dollar by 10%, the Group’s net debt would be increased by £19m. Thus, in total, if Sterling were to weaken against all currencies by 10%, the Group’s net debt would increase would be £72m.

 

Interest Rate Risk

The Group uses fixed rate currency swaps and uses simple floating to fixed rate interest rate swaps to meet its objective of protecting borrowing costs and differentials between borrowing and deposit rates within parameters set by the Board. Interest rate swaps are accounted for as hedges and, as such, changes in fair values resulting from changes to market rates are not recognised in the Group balance sheet nor in reported profits. The cash flow effects of interest rate swaps match cash flows on the underlying instruments such that there is no net cash flow effect from movements in market interest rates.

 

As at 31 December 2003, the majority of interest costs and differentials had been protected through to December 2004 with some protection carrying over into 2005.

 

If the Group had not transacted interest rate swaps to hedge its interest rate risk, based upon the net debt position at 31 December 2003 an increase in short-term interest rates across all currencies by one percentage point would increase the Group’s annual net interest payable by £1.3m. The Group’s financial assets and liabilities were principally at floating interest rates and thus their fair values are not directly affected by movements in market rates of interest.

 

At 31 December 2003, an increase of one percentage point in sterling and US Dollar interest rates would have reduced the fair value of Sterling interest rate swaps by £7m and increased the fair value of US Dollar interest

 

39


rate swaps by £6m. In the case of decreases in interest rates of one percentage point, the changes to the fair values of the interest rate swaps would have been an increase of £7m relating to sterling and a reduction of £6m relating to US Dollars.

 

Financial Instruments

The Group’s financial instruments are subject to changes in fair values as a result of changes in market rates of exchange and forward interest rates. All financial instruments are accounted for as hedges. As a result, changes in fair values of financial instruments do not affect the Group’s profit on ordinary activities before taxation.

 

The Group limits exposure to credit risk on counterparties used for financial instruments through a system of internal credit limits which, with certain minor exceptions due to local market conditions, require counterparties to have a minimum “A” rating from the major ratings agencies. The financial exposure of a counterparty is determined as the total of cash and deposits, plus the risk on derivative instruments, assessed as the fair value of the instrument plus a risk element based on the nominal value and the historic volatility of the market value of the instrument. Smith & Nephew does not anticipate non-performance of counterparties and believes it is not subject to material concentration of credit risk.

 

 

CONTRACTUAL OBLIGATIONS

 

Contractual obligations at 31 December 2003 were as follows:

 

               Payments due by period

    
     Total

   Less than
1 year


   1-3 years

   3-5 years

   More
than 5
years


     (£ million)

Short-term debt obligations

   96.4    96.4         

Long-term debt obligations

   98.8       25.6    73.2   

Finance lease obligations

   1.3    0.5    0.6    0.2   

Operating lease obligations

   95.1    19.9    22.3    13.4    39.5

Purchase obligations

   2.3    2.3         

Other

   31.8    22.6    9.2      
    
  
  
  
  
     325.7    141.7    57.7    86.8    39.5
    
  
  
  
  

 

Other contractual obligations consist of credit balances on currency swaps and interest rate swaps, forward foreign exchange contracts and acquisition consideration.

 

OFF-BALANCE SHEET ARRANGEMENTS

 

Management believes that the Group does not have any off-balance sheet arrangements, as defined by the SEC in Item 5E of Form 20-F, that have or are reasonably likely to have a current or future effect on the Group’s financial condition, changes in financial condition, revenues or expenses, results of operations, liquidity, capital expenditures or capital resources that is material to investors.

 

RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

 

Except for BSN Medical and AbilityOne (see Note 36 of Notes to the Accounts), no other related party has had material transactions or loans with Smith & Nephew over the last three financial years.

 

INTERNATIONAL FINANCIAL REPORTING STANDARDS (“IFRS”)

 

Under European regulation, from 2005 Smith & Nephew will be required to publish its financial statements under IFRS. The transition is being managed internally by a Project Committee reporting to a Steering Committee which is chaired by the Finance Director.

 

40


The Project Committee has performed a full assessment of the extant standards and their impact on both the reported financial statements and underlying business processes, and continues to monitor the progress of standards yet to be finalised. Bi-annual reports have been made to the Audit Committee on the likely impact of these changes. Smith & Nephew’s transition plan is in place and implementation has commenced, with changes to internal reporting systems, training and required amendments to financial processes underway. Management believes that the Group is on track to meet the convergence timetable and throughout 2004 intends to ensure appropriate communication of this internally and to investors.

 

Based on those standards currently in issue and management’s understanding of future developments, the major differences in accounting policies which are expected to impact Smith & Nephew are for employee benefits (in particular pensions accounting and a requirement for the expensing of all share options granted) acquisition goodwill which will no longer be amortised but will be subject to annual testing for impairment and increased recognition of intangible assets arising on acquisition. In addition, management expects the recognition criteria for deferred tax will change, resulting in a net write back of provisions, principally related to goodwill set-off against reserves. Although the standards on Financial Instruments have necessitated a change to the process of Smith & Nephew’s hedging practice and enhancements to documentation, the overall hedging strategy remains essentially unchanged. Management intends to continue monitoring developments as the standards and recognised practices evolve.

 

41


US GAAP

 

Smith & Nephew prepares its accounts in accordance with UK GAAP which differ in certain respects from US GAAP. Reconciliations of profit for the financial year and shareholders’ funds are set out in Note 40 of Notes to the Accounts.

 

Results

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

Profit for the financial year

   £ 167.4m    £ 128.4m    £ 106.9m

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share

     18.00p      13.87p      11.60p

Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

     17.88p      13.75p      11.49p

 

US GAAP profit for the financial year in 2003 is £19.3m higher than UK GAAP mainly due to the non-amortisation of goodwill of £18.5m, offset partly by higher amortisation of other intangible fixed assets of £9.9m. Other principal adjustments to profit include: a charge of £4.5m under SFAS 123 for stock based compensation (staff costs); a charge of £8.5m for pensions reflecting amortisation of a larger deficit and the use of lower interest rates for discounting liabilities; and a credit of £14.1m on the difference in deferred taxation accounting for intangibles.

 

Shareholders’ Funds

 

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

At 31 December

   709.9    582.3
    
  

 

Shareholders’ funds in 2003 are £69.1m higher than UK GAAP principally due to the non-amortisation of goodwill, £49.1m; different recognition criteria for intangible assets and goodwill, £54.8m; dividends on a declared rather than a proposed basis, £28.9m; inclusion of a minimum pension liability, £88.0m; and lower taxation provision due to these adjustments of £35.6m.

 

Prospects

Smith & Nephew have published expectations of future results on a UK GAAP basis in “Outlook and Trend Information”.

 

New accounting standards in the US which may affect US GAAP results are detailed in Note 39 of the Notes to the Accounts.

 

42


CORPORATE GOVERNANCE

 

This section discusses Smith & Nephew’s structures and governance procedures.

 

The Board

   44

Executive officers

   45

Governance and policy

   46

Shareholders

   48

Accountability, audit and internal control framework

   49

 

43


THE BOARD

 

The Board of Directors of Smith & Nephew as at 8 March 2004 comprised:

 

    

Position


  

Initially elected
or appointed


   Term of
appointment
expires in


Dudley G. Eustace

   Non-Executive Chairman    10 November 1999    2006

Sir Christopher J. O’Donnell

   Executive Director, Chief Executive    1 September 1992    2004

Peter Hooley

   Executive Director (responsible for Finance and Information Technology)    2 April 1991    2006

Dr. Pamela J. Kirby

   Non-Executive Director    1 March 2002    2005

Warren D. Knowlton

   Non-Executive Director    1 November 2000    2004

Brian Larcombe

   Non-Executive Director    1 March 2002    2005

Richard De Schutter

   Non-Executive Director    1 January 2001    2004

Dr. Rolf W. H. Stomberg

   Non-Executive Director    1 January 1998    2004

 

Ages of and Appointments held by Directors

Dudley G. Eustace, Chairman, age 67, was appointed Deputy Chairman in 1999 and Chairman in January 2000. Chairman of the Nominations Committee. He is the non-executive Chairman of Sendo Holdings plc and a non-executive director of KLM Royal Dutch Airlines NV, Aegon NV, Hagenmeyer NV and Royal KPN NV. From March to August 2003 he was interim Chief Financial Officer of Royal Ahold N.V. and remained a member of the Corporate Executive Board until December 2003.

 

Sir Christopher J. O’Donnell, Chief Executive, age 57, joined the Group in 1988 as managing director of the Group’s medical division and was appointed a director of Smith & Nephew in 1992. He was appointed Chief Executive in 1997 and is a member of the Nominations Committee. He is a non-executive director of BOC Group Plc. Previously he held senior positions with UK and US companies in the medical engineering and devices industry.

 

Peter Hooley, Finance Director, age 57, joined the Group and was appointed Finance Director in 1991. He is a non-executive director of Cobham plc. Previously he held senior financial positions with Matthew Hall and BICC.

 

Dr. Pamela J. Kirby, age 50, appointed a director in March 2002 and is a member of the Remuneration Committee. She was formerly Chief Executive Officer of Quintiles Transnational Corporation.

 

Warren D. Knowlton, age 57, appointed a director in November 2000. He is Chairman of the Audit Committee and a member of the Remuneration Committee. He is Group Chief Executive of Morgan Crucible Plc.

 

Brian Larcombe, age 50, appointed a director in March 2002 and is a member of the Audit Committee. He is Chief Executive of 3i Group plc.

 

Richard De Schutter, age 63, appointed a director in January 2001 and is a member of the Audit Committee and the Remuneration Committee. He is a non-executive Chairman of Incyte Corporation and a non-executive director of Varian Inc., MedPointe Pharmaceuticals, Metaphore Pharmaceuticals, and Navicure Inc.

 

Dr. Rolf W. H. Stomberg, age 63, a director since 1998. He is senior independent director, Chairman of the Remuneration Committee and a member of the Audit Committee and Nominations Committee. He is Chairman of Management Consulting Group PLC and a non-executive director of Scania AB, Reed Elsevier plc, TPG Group Plc, Hoyer GmbH and Deutsche BP AG.

 

Other Directors

Sir Timothy Lankester retired from the Board on 29 April 2003.

 

44


EXECUTIVE OFFICERS

 

The Chief Executive of Smith & Nephew and other senior executives are responsible for the day-to-day management of the Group. The Group Executive Committee (“GEC”), which comprises the Executive Directors and certain other senior executives of Smith & Nephew (the “Executive Officers”), assists the Chief Executive in the management of the business. The following are Executive Officers of Smith & Nephew and all, apart from the Company Secretary, are members of the GEC:

 

Dr. Peter Arnold, age 42, Group Director of Technology. He joined the Group in 1997 and worked in corporate business development and corporate research and development roles. In January 2004 he was appointed to the GEC. Prior to joining the Group he was responsible for research and development for Johnson & Johnson’s wound care business.

 

James L. Dick, age 51, President – Advanced Wound Management. He joined the Group in 1977 and has worked for the Group predominately in sales, marketing and general management roles with particular emphasis on international marketing, country management and new technology. He was appointed to the GEC in January 1999.

 

Peter W. Huntley, age 43, Group Director, Indirect Markets. He joined the Group and was appointed to the GEC in April 1998, responsible for the Group’s strategy and business planning. Previously he was a consultant with Deloitte Haskins and Sells and Business Development Director for Matthew Clark plc.

 

David Illingworth, age 50, President – Orthopaedics. He joined the Group and was appointed to the GEC in May 2002. His previous experience includes posts within GE Medical, as CEO of a publicly traded medical device company, President of a respiratory/critical care company and of a technology incubator.

 

James A. Ralston, age 57, Chief Legal Officer. He joined the Group in 1999 as Senior VP and General Counsel for North America and was appointed to the GEC in February 2002. Previously he was in private practice and VP General Counsel and Secretary for Eagle-Pitcher Industries, Inc.

 

James Taylor, age 47, President – Endoscopy. He joined the Group and was appointed to the GEC in June 2000. He was previously President of DePuy International and has held senior positions with British Leyland and Chloride Group.

 

Paul M. Williams, age 57, Group Director Human Resources. He joined the Group and was appointed to the GEC in December 1998. Previously he held human resources director roles with Rolls-Royce, Heinz and NCR.

 

Company Secretary

Paul R. Chambers, age 59. He joined the Group in 1994 as Assistant Company Secretary and was appointed Company Secretary in April 2002.

 

Other Members

Ronald M. Sparks left the Group in September 2003 and Dr. Alan Suggett retired on 31 December 2003.

 

45


GOVERNANCE AND POLICY

 

The Combined Code on Corporate Governance appended to and forming part of the UK Listing Authority’s Listing Rules requires companies on the official list to make a disclosure statement on the application of the principles of and compliance with the provisions of good governance in the Code.

 

The Board is committed to the highest standards of corporate governance and considers that the Company has complied throughout the year with Section 1 of the existing Combined Code of Best Practice on Corporate Governance. The Board has reviewed the changes as set out in the new Combined Code on Corporate Governance published in July 2003 and is taking the necessary steps to ensure compliance for the reporting year 2004.

 

The Company’s American Depositary Shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange (“NYSE”) and the Company is therefore subject to the rules of the NYSE as well as the US securities laws and the rules of the US Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC) applicable to foreign private issuers. The Board believes that it has complied throughout the year with both SEC and NYSE requirements related to corporate governance.

 

The Board

The Board of Directors of Smith & Nephew is scheduled to meet five times a year and consists of an independent non-executive Chairman, two executive directors and five independent non-executive directors. In 2003 the Board met on nine occasions and individual attendance was: Dudley Eustace (9), Sir Christopher O’Donnell (9), Peter Hooley (9), Dr Pam Kirby (7), Warren Knowlton (8), Brian Larcombe (9), Richard De Schutter (9) and Dr Rolf Stomberg (9).

 

Non-executive directors meet regularly without management in attendance. Board meetings are held at the major business units enabling directors to have a greater understanding of the business and to meet the management of these units. All directors have full and timely access to all relevant information and, if necessary, to independent professional advice. Appropriate directors and officers liability insurance is in place and induction programmes and training are offered to new directors. All directors have access to the advice and services of the Company Secretary who is responsible to the Board for ensuring that board procedures are complied with.

 

The Board is responsible for the strategic direction and overall management of the Group and has a formal schedule of matters reserved for its decisions which include the approval of certain policies, budgets, financing plans, large capital expenditure projects and treasury arrangements but otherwise delegates specific responsibilities to Board Committees, as described below. It reviews the key activities of the business and considers and reviews the work undertaken by the Committees.

 

There is a clear division of responsibilities between the Chairman and Chief Executive who is empowered by the Board to manage and supervise the day to day business of the Group in accordance with the strategy, policies, budgets and business plans approved by the Board. The GEC advises and assists the Chief Executive in the management of the Group.

 

Procedures for the self-evaluation of performance by the Board are in place. However the Board is of the view that these require updating, and an external consultant is currently producing a performance evaluation report which will be presented to the Board after publication of this report.

 

The Board has determined that none of the independent directors or their immediate families has ever had a material relationship with the Group either directly as an employee or as a partner, shareholder or officer of an organisation that has a relationship with the Group. They do not receive additional remuneration apart from directors’ fees, do not participate in the Group’s share option schemes or performance related pay schemes, and are not members of the Group’s pension schemes. No director of Smith & Nephew is a director of a company or an affiliate in which any other director of Smith & Nephew is a director.

 

There is a senior independent director, Dr Rolf Stomberg, whose role includes consulting with members of the Board on issues relating to the Chairman and chairing Board meetings and meetings of the Nominations and Audit Committee in the absence of the Chairman or Chairman of the Audit Committee.

 

Details of the Group’s policies on remuneration, service contracts and compensation payments are included in the Remuneration Report on pages 51 to 58.

 

46


Board Committees

The Board is assisted by the Audit, Remuneration and Nominations committees each of which has its own terms of reference which may be found at www.smith-nephew.com . The secretary to each of the committees is the Company Secretary.

 

Audit Committee

The Audit Committee met on four occasions in 2003 (individual attendance is shown in parenthesis) and is chaired by Warren D Knowlton (4). He was appointed to the Committee in February 2001 and became Chairman of the Committee in July 2001. The other members of the Committee are Brian Larcombe (4) who was appointed to the Committee in January 2003, Richard De Schutter (4) who was appointed in February 2001 and Dr Rolf Stomberg (3) who was appointed in February 1998. Sir Timothy Lankester (2) retired as a member of the Committee on 29 April 2003.

 

The Audit Committee monitors the operation and effectiveness of internal financial controls, reviews the integrity of the accounts, ensures that they meet statutory and other requirements and reviews compliance with corporate governance requirements. It monitors and reviews the effectiveness of the Internal Audit department and selects, determines the fees and reviews the effectiveness, independence and objectivity of the auditors. Since January 2003, non-audit work performed by the auditors is pre-approved by the Committee which ensures that the non-audit work will not affect the independence of the auditors, within the meaning of regulatory and professional requirements, and that the objectivity of the audit partners and audit staff is not impaired. The Chairman of the Committee reports orally to the Board and minutes of the meetings are circulated to all members of the Board. The Board considers that all members of the Committee are qualified to meet the definition of financial expert in the Sarbanes-Oxley Act.

 

Remuneration Committee

The Remuneration Committee met three times in 2003 (individual attendance is shown in parenthesis) and is chaired by Dr Rolf Stomberg (3). The other members of the Committee are Dr Pam Kirby (3), Warren Knowlton (2) who was appointed in May 2003 and Richard De Schutter (3). The Remuneration Committee sets the pay and benefits of the executive directors and members of the GEC, approves their main terms of employment and determines share options and long-term incentive arrangements. It also reviews management succession planning. The Remuneration Report is on pages 51 to 58.

 

Nominations Committee

The Nominations Committee met on two occasions in 2003 (individual attendance is shown in parenthesis), chaired by Dudley Eustace (2), consists of Sir Christopher O’Donnell (2) and Dr. Rolf Stomberg (2). It oversees plans for Board of Directors’ succession, recommends appointments to the Board of Directors and determines the fees of the non-executive directors. It provides a formal and transparent procedure for the appointment of new directors to the Board and generally engages external consultants to advise on prospective Board appointees. Job profiles are agreed by the Committee before the consultants are engaged to prepare short lists of potentially suitable candidates.

 

Directors and Executive Officers

Under Smith & Nephew’s Articles of Association, any Director who has been appointed by the Board of Directors since the previous annual general meeting of shareholders, either to fill a casual vacancy or as an additional Director, holds office only until the next annual general meeting and then is eligible for election by the shareholders. Subsequently Directors shall retire and be eligible for re-appointment at the third annual general meeting after the meeting at which they were last re-appointed. The Directors are subject to removal with or without cause by the Board of Directors or the shareholders. Executive Officers serve at the discretion of the Board of Directors.

 

In 2004 and in accordance with the Articles of Association, Sir Christopher O’Donnell, Dr Rolf Stomberg, Warren Knowlton and Richard De Schutter retire by rotation and, being eligible, offer themselves for re-election at the annual general meeting to be held on 6 May 2004.

 

None of the Directors or Executive Officers (or any relative or spouse of such person, or any relative of such spouse, who has the same address as the Director or Officer, or who is a Director or Officer of any subsidiary of Smith & Nephew) has a material interest in any contract to which the Company or any of its subsidiaries are or were a party from the beginning of fiscal year 2002 to March 2004.

 

47


SHAREHOLDERS

 

Shareholders

The Group issues the Summary Financial Statement, which is a summary report on the year, to shareholders outside the US unless a shareholder requests the Group’s full Annual Report. Over 90% of shareholders have chosen to receive only the Summary Financial Statement. At the half year, an interim report is sent to all shareholders. A copy of the full Annual Report is available on the Smith & Nephew website along with press releases, institutional presentations and audio webcasts.

 

There are regular dialogues with individual institutional shareholders, together with results presentations twice a year. There is an opportunity for individual shareholders to question directors at the AGM and the Company regularly responds to letters from shareholders on a range of issues. Executive Directors review significant issues raised by investors with the Board.

 

In 2004, the Group will introduce quarterly reporting which will be made available through stock exchange announcements and on the Group’s website at www.smith-nephew.com .

 

Share Capital

At the AGM, the Company will be seeking a renewal of its current permission from shareholders to purchase up to 10% of its own shares. No shares have been purchased or contracted for or are the subject of an option under the current expiring authority given by shareholders at the AGM of 29 April 2003.

 

Auditors

Ernst & Young LLP have expressed their willingness to continue as auditors and a resolution proposing their reappointment, which has been approved by the Audit Committee, will be put to the AGM.

 

Documents on Display

It is possible to read and copy documents referred to in this Annual Report at the Registered Office of the Company. Documents referred to in this Annual Report that have been filed with the SEC may be read and copied at the SEC’s public reference room located at 450 Fifth Street, NW, Washington DC 20549. Please call the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330 for further information on the public reference rooms and their copy charges. The SEC also maintains a web site at http://www.sec.gov that contains reports and other information regarding registrants that file electronically with the SEC. This Annual Report and some of the other information submitted by the Group to the SEC may be accessed through this website.

 

48


ACCOUNTABILITY, AUDIT AND INTERNAL CONTROL FRAMEWORK

 

Risk Management and Internal Control

The Board is responsible for the maintenance of the Group’s systems of risk management and internal control and for reviewing their effectiveness. An ongoing process has been in place for 2003 and to the date of approval of the report and accounts involving the identification, evaluation and management of key risks through a Risk Committee which reports to the Board annually, and by a system of functional reports to the Board and the review of internal financial controls by the Audit Committee. This process is reviewed annually by the Board. Whilst not providing absolute assurance against material misstatements or loss, this process is designed to identify and manage those risks that could adversely impact the achievement of the Group’s objectives.

 

Risk Committee

The Risk Committee comprises the members of GEC and is chaired by the Chief Executive. As an integral part of planning and review, management at each of the business units identify the risks involved in their business, the probability of those risks occurring, the impact if they do occur and the actions being taken to manage those risks. The areas of potential major impact are reported to the Risk Committee for review. These risks are detailed on pages 20 to 22.

 

In 2003, an independent assessment was carried out of the risk management framework established by the Group. This confirmed that the risk management system in place complied with the guidance in the Turnbull Report, a guidance report issued by The Institute of Chartered Accountants in England and Wales to assist companies listed on the official list of the London Stock Exchange to implement the requirements of the Combined Code on Corporate Governance.

 

Evaluation of Disclosure Controls and Procedures

As at 31 December 2003 the Group’s Chief Executive Officer and Finance Director evaluated the effectiveness of the design and operation of the Group’s disclosure controls and procedures. Based upon and as of the date of that evaluation, the Chief Executive Officer and Finance Director concluded that the disclosure controls and procedures were effective, in all material respects, to ensure that information required to be disclosed in the reports the Group files and submits under the Exchange Act is recorded, processed, summarised and reported as and when required.

 

There has been no change in the Group’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by this Annual Report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Group’s internal control over financial reporting.

 

Disclosures Committee

The Disclosures Committee, chaired by the Chief Executive, consists of the Finance Director and the Director of Corporate Affairs. Its secretary is the Company Secretary. It approves the releases of all communications to investors and to the UK Listing Authority and New York Stock Exchange.

 

Code of Business Principles

In 2003, the Board adopted a code of business principles which may be found at www.smith-nephew.com or made available on request. The code is applicable to directors, officers and employees and any breaches of the code are directed in writing to the Company Secretary who is obliged to raise the issue with the Chief Executive or Chairman. Since its introduction in May 2003 there have been no reported breaches of the code nor have any waivers been put in place.

 

Code of Ethics for Senior Financial Officers

The Board of Directors has adopted a Code of Ethics which may be found at www.smith-nephew.com . It is applicable to the Chief Executive, Finance Director, Group Financial Controller and the Group’s senior financial officers. There have been no waivers to any of the Code’s provisions during 2003 or up until the signing of these accounts.

 

Activities Of The Audit Committee for 2003

The role of the Audit Committee is to assist the Board in fulfilling its oversight responsibilities regarding the integrity of the accounts, internal financial control, compliance with associated legal and regulatory

 

49


requirements, the performance of the Internal Audit function and the external auditors’ performance, qualifications and independence. The Chief Executive, Chief Financial Officer and other members of management attended the meetings when necessary. The Group has a specific policy governing the conduct of non-audit work by the external auditors which prohibits the auditors from performing services which would result in the auditing of their own work, participating in activities normally undertaken by management, acting as an advocate for the Group and creating a mutuality of interest between the auditors and the Group, for example being remunerated through a success fee structure. During the year ended 31 December 2003 the principal activities of the Committee included:

 

consideration of the reports on the interim and annual accounts and proposed changes in UK GAAP and IFRS;

 

a review of the Group’s approach to internal financial control, its processes, outcomes and disclosures;

 

a review of the Internal Audit Department’s audit plan for the year, together with its resource requirements and findings;

 

a review of the reports from the auditors, Ernst & Young LLP, on their professional and regulatory compliance in order to maintain independence and objectivity including the rotation of partners. It also reviewed the audit, audit-related and tax services provided by Ernst & Young LLP and in approving non-audit services provided by Ernst & Young LLP ensured that their objectivity and independence was not compromised. Ernst & Young LLP provided no consultancy work;

 

the pre-approval of all non-audit work for the year;

 

consideration of the external auditors in-depth reports to the Committee on the scope and outcome of the annual audit, and management’s response. Their reports included accounting matters, governance and control and accounting developments;

 

no concerns were raised with the Committee about possible improprieties in matters of financial reporting or other matters; and

 

the Committee’s terms of reference were updated to reflect recent developments in corporate governance in the UK and the US.

 

Principal Accountant Fees and Services

Fees for professional services provided by Ernst & Young LLP, the Group’s independent auditors, in each of the last two fiscal years, in each of the following categories are:

 

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Audit

   1.4    1.3

Audit-related

   0.3    0.9

Tax

   0.6    1.8

Other

   3.7   
    
  
     6.0    4.0
    
  

 

Audit fees include fees associated with the annual audit and local statutory audits required internationally. Audit-related fees principally include accounting consultation and information systems audits. Tax fees includes tax compliance, tax advice and tax planning services. All other fees comprise tax, financial due diligence and listing and registration documentation work in relation to the unsuccessful public offers for Centerpulse AG and InCentive Capital AG.

 

A more detailed breakdown of audit fees may be found in Note 37 of Notes to the Accounts.

 

Pre-Approval Policies and Procedures

Consistent with SEC policies regarding auditor independence, the Audit Committee has amended its policies and procedures relating to pre-approval of audit and non-audit services. In January of each year, the Audit Committee pre-approves annual limits for fees relating to audit, non-audit, taxation and other services in accordance with a detailed listing of particular services. The Audit Committee is subsequently notified of the particular service. In the event that limits for these detailed services are expected to be exceeded or the Group would like to ask its independent auditors to perform services that have not been pre-approved, the Audit Committee’s policies require approval by the Chairman of the Audit Committee and a notification to the Audit Committee of the service.

 

50


REMUNERATION REPORT

 

The Remuneration report is divided into two sections, unaudited and audited information in accordance with Schedule 7A to the Companies Act 1985. The audited information may be found on pages 56 and 57. The remaining sections are not subject to audit.

 

The Remuneration Committee

The compensation of Executive Directors and members of the GEC is determined by the Remuneration Committee. The Remuneration Committee comprises Dr. Rolf Stomberg (Chairman), Dr. Pamela J. Kirby, Warren Knowlton, who was appointed in May 2003, and Richard De Schutter. Sir Timothy Lankester retired as a member of the committee on 29 April 2003. On behalf of the Board of Directors, it determines the broad policy for executive remuneration. It reviews annually the remuneration, including pension entitlements, for Executive Directors and members of the GEC, and determines the operation of and the participants in the long-term incentive plan, share option schemes and the executive bonus plan. It reviews the relationship between the remuneration of Executive Directors and that of other employees and the competitiveness of executive remuneration, using data from independent consultants on companies of similar size, technologies and international complexity. It also reviews management succession planning. The Committee is assisted by Sir Christopher O’Donnell, the Chief Executive and Paul Williams, the Group Human Resources Director, both of whom have advised on all aspects of the Group’s reward structures and policies. In 2003, it received information from a number of independent consultants; Watson Wyatt on a broad range of remuneration issues; Towers Perrin and Hay Group on salary data; and Monks Partnership (an affiliate of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP) on long-term incentive plan comparative performance. Watson Wyatt also acts as one of the retirement benefit consultants to the Group.

 

Remuneration Policy

The remuneration policy for 2003 and future years approved by the Remuneration Committee is to ensure that remuneration is sufficiently competitive to attract, retain and motivate executive directors and GEC members of a calibre that meets the Group’s needs to achieve its performance against financial objectives and relevant competitors’ practice. Remuneration includes base pay and benefits which are targeted at median competitive levels for fully acceptable performance, and bonus schemes which are designed to motivate and reward for outperformance. Individual remuneration levels are based on measurable performance against fair and open objectives and there are no automatic pay adjustments unless required by law or local protocol. As a longer-term objective, all employees should have the opportunity to share in the success of the business. Major changes to the remuneration policy would be discussed with the principal shareholders.

 

The principal components of remuneration, for Executive Directors and the GEC members are: basic salary and benefits; performance related bonus; long-term share incentives (or performance share plans); share options and pensions. Proposals to change the structure of some of these components for 2004 and thereafter are detailed on pages 54 and 55.

 

Basic Salary and Benefits

Basic salary reflects the responsibility of the job and individual performance. The Group also provides certain benefits such as private healthcare coverage and a company car or allowance in line with competitive practice.

 

Performance-Related Bonus

For Executive Directors, the Group operates an annual bonus scheme, 75% of which is based on annual growth in adjusted basic earnings per share before deducting goodwill amortisation (“EPSA”) and 25% of which is based on return on operating capital employed. The scheme is designed to encourage outstanding performance which the Remuneration Committee considers would contribute most to increasing shareholder value. Achievement of targets should produce a bonus of 30% of annual salary with a maximum of 100% for outperformance that demonstrates a step change in Group performance. Bonuses are not pensionable.

 

For members of the GEC with corporate responsibilities, excluding Executive Directors, the annual bonus plan is linked to earnings per share, return on capital employed and personal objectives. For those members with specific business unit responsibilities, targets are linked to earnings per share and sales, profit and return on capital employed of their respective business unit.

 

51


Long-Term Incentives

The Group operates a long-term incentive plan (“LTIP”) for Executive Directors and members of the GEC to motivate and reward these key executives to significantly enhance the value of the Group. Under this plan shares are transferred to participants depending on the Group’s performance relative to a group of 42 UK listed manufacturing companies with substantial international activities, using total shareholder return (“TSR”) over a three-year period as the prime measure. The maximum value of shares awarded for Executive Directors will not exceed the participants’ annual rate of basic salary at the date the award is granted, and for members of the GEC it will not exceed 75% of their annual basic salary. Shares will only be transferred to the participants if the Group’s TSR performance is at or above the median performance of the comparator companies, and growth in the Group’s EPSA exceeds growth in the United Kingdom Retail Price Index (“RPI”) in the same three-year period. At the median level, 25% of the award shares will vest. If the Group’s performance is in the top quartile, all the shares will vest. For performance between the median and the top quartile, the proportion of shares vesting will vary on a straight-line basis. The Group’s TSR performance and its performance relative to the comparator group is independently monitored by Monks Partnership (an affiliate of PriceWaterhouse Coopers LLP). TSR subject to real EPSA growth was identified and selected as the performance condition that represented a fair measure of the Group’s performance and would reflect increases in shareholder value. Every encouragement is given to Executive Directors and senior managers to build up a significant shareholding in the Group. Participants in the LTIP who have not left the Group will at the fifth and seventh anniversaries of the date of the award be given one additional bonus share for every five so retained.

 

The comparator group comprises the following companies:

 

Aga Foodservice Group   Coats   Johnson Matthey    Rolls-Royce
AstraZeneca Group   Cookson Group   Laird Group    Scapa Group
BAE Systems   Croda International   Low & Bonar    Spirax-Sarco Engineering
Balfour Beatty   De La Rue   Marconi    Spirent
BBA Group   Delta   Morgan Crucible Company    Tate & Lyle
BOC Group   Elementis   Novar    Tomkins
BPB   FKI   Pilkington    TT Electronics
British Vita   GKN   Reckitt Benckiser    Unilever (UK)
Bunzl   Halma   REXAM    Weir Group
Cadbury Schweppes   ICI   RMC Group     
Charter   IMI         

 

Share Options

Executive Directors were last granted options under executive share option schemes in 1996, which were not subject to performance conditions of exercise. The exercise of options granted to members of the GEC between 1997 and 2000 is subject to growth in adjusted basic earnings per share (after deducting goodwill amortisation) of not less than RPI plus 2% per annum in any period of three consecutive years. The Remuneration Committee determines the maximum multiple of an executive’s annual remuneration which is applied to limit the number of shares over which options in any year be granted to an executive. Currently the maximum multiples applied are one times in the UK and one and a half times in the US. For 2001 and 2002, under the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan and the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan the exercise of options is subject to adjusted basic earnings per share growth after deducting goodwill amortisation of not less than RPI plus 3% per annum, on average, in a performance period of three consecutive years. In 2003 basic adjusted earnings per share growth (after deducting goodwill amortisation) was replaced by adjusted basic earnings per share growth before deducting goodwill amortisation. In the event the performance target is not met by the end of the third year, the performance period is extended to four years. If it has not been met after four years, the performance period is extended to five years. If it has still not been met at the end of the fifth year the options will lapse. Performance conditions were selected to be in line with market practice at the time. Options granted under the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan, in line with US market practice, are not subject to performance targets but are exercisable cumulatively up to a maximum of 10% after one year, 30% after two years, 60% after three years and the remaining balance after four years. Since 2002, members of the GEC are not granted share options except on appointment. Share options are not offered at a discount to the market value at the time of grant. UK Executive Directors and members of the GEC are eligible to contribute to the Smith & Nephew Employee Share Option Scheme (Sharesave) and US members of the GEC are eligible to participate in the Employee Stock Purchase Plan.

 

52


Pensions

Executive Directors and the UK based members of GEC have a normal retirement age of 62 and participate in the defined benefit Smith & Nephew UK Pension Fund and UK Executive Pension Scheme, under which pension has been accrued in the year at an annual rate of one-thirtieth of final pensionable salary, up to a limit, based on service, of two-thirds of final pensionable salary subject to Inland Revenue constraints. Pensions in payment are guaranteed to increase by 5% per annum or the rate of inflation in the UK, if lower. Death in service cover of four times salary and spouse’s pension at the rate of two-thirds of the member’s pension are provided on death. A supplementary unfunded defined contribution arrangement partially compensates for the UK Inland Revenue earnings cap on final pensionable salary.

 

The US based members of GEC participate in either the defined benefit Smith & Nephew US Pension Plan or the US Savings Plan 401(k) Plus. Under the US Pension Plan pensions accrue at an annual rate of approximately one-sixty second of final pensionable salary, up to a limit, based on service, of 60% of final pensionable salary. The plan also provides for a spouse’s pension at the rate of one-half of the member’s pension on death. Normal retirement age under the plan is 65. A supplementary defined benefit plan is used to enable benefits to be payable from age 62 without reduction for early retirement as for UK executives. A supplementary defined contribution plan is used to compensate for the earnings cap imposed by the US Internal Revenue Code and to provide additional retirement benefits. Under the US Savings Plan 401(k) Plus, a defined contribution amount is paid.

 

Service Contracts

Executive Directors, in line with Group policy, are appointed on contracts terminable by the Group on not more than twelve months notice. All new appointments of Executive Directors are intended to have twelve-month notice periods, but it is recognised that for some appointments a longer period may initially be necessary for competitive reasons, reducing to twelve months thereafter. Sir Christopher O’Donnell, appointed to the Board of Directors in September 1992, has a service agreement with the Company dated January 1992 which expires on his 62nd birthday in October 2008. Peter Hooley, appointed to the Board of Directors in April 1991 has a service contract with the Company dated January 1992 which expires on his 62nd birthday in June 2008. Both service agreements are terminable by the Company on not more than twelve months notice and by the Executive Director on six-months notice. Termination of the contract by the Group, except for “cause”, would entitle the Executive Directors to twelve months’ basic salary, bonus at target of 30%, a contribution of 30% of salary to reflect the loss of pension benefits, an amount to cover other benefits and a time apportionment of the LTIP entitlement.

 

Non-Executive Directors do not have service contracts but instead have letters of appointment and are normally appointed for terms of three years terminable at will, without notice by either the Group or the director and without compensation. The Chairman has a three-month notice period. Their remuneration is determined by the Nominations Committee who aim to set fees that are competitive with other companies of equivalent size and complexity.

 

External Non-Executive Directorships

Non-executive directorships provide Executive Directors with valuable experience beneficial to the Company. Such appointments are subject to the approval of the Nominations Committee and restricted to one appointment for each Executive Director. All fees are paid to the Company.

 

53


Performance Graph

Schedule 7A to the Companies Act 1985 requires a graph to be published showing the Company’s TSR against the TSR performance of a broad equity market index. As a component company of the FTSE 100 index a graph of the Company’s TSR performance compared to that of the TSR of the index is shown below.

 

LOGO

 

Remuneration Proposals — 2004

Over the last four years, Smith & Nephew has transformed its business into a high technology, high performing global medical devices company. During that period, the Group has delivered consistent growth and high levels of total shareholder return. As the current long-term incentive plan pre-dates this period of transformation, the Remuneration Committee has reviewed whether any changes need to be introduced to maintain and enhance this record of success. Having taken advice from Watson Wyatt, the Remuneration Committee has determined that current arrangements for senior executives need to be restructured to maintain competitiveness and to be more highly geared to target the highest levels of performance. This is consistent with the stated policy of the Remuneration Committee to provide base pay and benefits which are targeted at median competitive levels for fully acceptable performance and bonus plans which are designed to motivate and reward for outperformance. The Remuneration Committee is also mindful of an increasingly competitive recruitment environment for executives both in the UK and the US (where the greater proportion of the senior group of Smith & Nephew executives are based) who have a proven record of success.

 

Commencing in 2004 and subject to shareholder approval, the following new long-term incentive arrangements, “the 2004 Plan”, are presently intended to apply to Executive Directors and the top 40 senior executives (including those on GEC):

 

  a new Performance Share Plan;

 

  a new Share Option Plan; and

 

  a Co-Investment Plan, to encourage participants to build and maintain a stake in the business.

 

The proposed Performance Share Plan

It is intended to make awards over shares in the Company dependant upon the performance of the Company. These awards would be made annually and would vest only if defined levels of shareholder returns are attained over a fixed period of three financial years beginning with that in which the award is made. It is intended that the award shares would be divided into two tranches so as to measure total shareholder returns relative to both the UK FTSE-100 index and the major companies in the medical devices industry which would include Boston Scientific, Conmed, Coloplast, Orthofix, St Jude Medical, Wright Medical, Johnson & Johnson, Edwards LifeSciences Corp, Stryker, Biomet, Medtronic, Beckton Dickinson, Baxter, Synthes-Stratec, Guidant, Arthrocare and Zimmer. The initial split of awards between the two comparative groups will be 50% UK FTSE-100 index and 50% the medical devices companies. If, in relation to either tranche, the Company is ranked at or exceeds

 

54


the median level, 25% of the award shares in that tranche would vest. If the Company is ranked at the 75th centile (counting from the bottom), all of the award shares in that tranche would vest. The percentage of award shares which vest if the Company is ranked between those levels would increase pro-rata, on a straight-line basis, between 25% and 100% of the award shares. If the Company is ranked above the 75th centile, the number of shares which vest would be further increased pro-rata, on a straight-line basis, up to a maximum of 150% of the award shares at or above the 90th centile. There will be no vesting if the performance is not achieved after three years and there will be no retesting.

 

The proposed Share Option Plan

Under the new share option plan annual share option grants would be made at market value up to the equivalent of the participant’s basic annual salary. These will be exercisable after three years provided the earnings per share performance targets for each three-year period set by the Remuneration Committee have been met. It is intended that, in relation to options granted in 2004, 25% of the option shares will vest if growth in EPSA over the three-year period ending 31 December 2006 is or exceeds 26% (i.e. 8%, compounded annually), with 50% vesting if such growth is at least 48% (i.e. 14%, compounded annually). Only if growth in EPSA over that period exceeds 73% (i.e. 20%, compounded annually) will all of the option shares vest. Option shares will vest pro rata, on a straight-line basis, if growth in EPSA over that period is between these levels. There will be no re-testing if the performance target is not achieved after three years.

 

The proposed Co-Investment Plan

Under this plan, up to a maximum of one-half of the annual gross bonus, (capped at 20% of basic annual salary for Executive Directors and members of the GEC and 18% of basic annual salary for other participants), may be set aside as investment in the plan. The net (after tax) amount of the gross amount set aside would then be used to purchase shares in the Company. If such shares are held for three years, and the Company achieves a target level of growth in EPSA over that three-year period of at least 48% (i.e. 14%, compounded annually), the participant will be entitled to one matching share for every share that could have been acquired out of the gross equivalent amount of the net bonus used to acquire shares. If growth in EPSA is at least 60% (i.e. 17%, compounded annually), the participant would then be entitled to two matching shares for each share which could have been so acquired out of the gross equivalent amount of the net bonus applied to shares. There is no sliding scale or pro-rata vesting of matching awards between these performance targets, and re-testing is not permitted.

 

Shareholding Requirement

A shareholding requirement will be introduced for Executive Directors and senior executives which will require Executive Directors to build a shareholding in the Company over a five-year period equal to basic annual salary. Appropriate shareholding targets will be set for the other senior executives.

 

These proposals, further details of which may be found in the letter to shareholders accompanying these Accounts, have been discussed with several major institutional shareholders and approval will be sought from shareholders at the Annual General Meeting to be held on 6 May 2004.

 

55


DIRECTORS’ REMUNERATION 2003

 

Directors’ Emoluments and Pensions

 

    Salaries
and
fees


  Benefits(i)

  Bonus

  Total
emoluments
excluding
pension
entitlements


  Pension
entitlements


  Total
including
pension
entitlements
2003


  Total
excluding
pension
entitlements
2002


  Total
including
pension
entitlements
2002


    (£ thousands)

Chairman (non-executive):

                               

Dudley G. Eustace

  190       190     190   170   170

Executive Directors:

                               

Sir Christopher O’Donnell

  548   28   454   1,030   42   1,072   856   890

Peter Hooley

  312   15   259   586   84   670   511   583

Non-executive Directors:

                               

Dr. Rolf W. H. Stomberg

  35       35     35   30   30

Warren D. Knowlton

  35       35     35   30   30

Richard De Schutter

  35       35     35   30   30

Dr. Pamela J. Kirby (from 1 March 2002)

  35       35     35   25   25

Brian Larcombe (from 1 March 2002)

  35       35     35   25   25

Sir Timothy Lankester (to 29 April 2003)

  12       12     12   30   30

Sir Anthony Cleaver (to 28 February 2002)

              5   5

Sir Brian Pearse (to 28 February 2002)

              5   5
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Total

  1,237   43   713   1,993   126   2,119   1,717   1,823
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

(i) Includes cash allowances and benefits in kind.

 

Pensions

 

    Accrued
pension
as at
1 Jan
2003


  Increase in
accrued
pension
excluding
inflation


  Accrued
pension
at
31 Dec
2003


  Transfer
value of
accrued
pension
at 1 Jan
2003


  Directors’
contributions
during
2003


  Increase in
transfer
value over
year less
directors’
contributions


  Transfer
value of
accrued
pension
at 31 Dec
2003


        (£ per annum)       (£)   (£)   (£)   (£)

Sir Christopher O’Donnell

  153,000   40,000   195,000   1,880,000   27,000   898,000   2,805,000

Peter Hooley

  29,000   3,000   32,000   359,000   4,000   103,000   466,000

 

An amount of £81,000 (2002 — £69,000) was provided under the supplementary unfunded defined contribution arrangement for Peter Hooley, bringing his total benefit under the plan to £400,000 (2002 — £319,000).

 

For Sir Christopher O’Donnell and Peter Hooley, 56% of total remuneration excluding pension entitlement was base salary and benefits and 44% related to Group performance.

 

No amounts have been paid to third parties in respect of directors’ services and no excess retirement benefits or compensation have been paid to past directors.

 

56


Directors’ Share Options

 

     Options
1 Jan
2003


    Granted
during
the year


    Exercised

   Exercise
price


   Market
price at
date of
exercise


   Profit on
exercise


   Options
31 Dec
2003


   Average
exercise
price


   Range of
exercisable
dates of
options
held at
31 Dec 2003


     (Number)     (Number)     (Number)    (p)    (p)    (£)    (Number)    (p)    (Date)

Sir Christopher O’Donnell

   170,000 (1)                   170,000    187.0    8/97-9/06
     3,192 (2)                   3,192    296.0    11/05-4/06
     344,303 (3)   187,317 (4)               531,620       2/01-7/10
    

 

 
  
  
  
  
         

Total

   517,495     187,317                 704,812          
    

 

 
  
  
  
  
         

Peter Hooley

   227,500 (1)       60,000    143.0    414.25    162,750    167,500    163.0    8/97-9/06
     3,349 (2)                   3,349    289.0    11/04-4/05
     219,833 (3)   117,490 (5)               337,323       2/01-7/10
    

 

 
  
  
  
  
         

Total

   450,682     117,490     60,000    143.0    414.25    162,750    508,172          
    

 

 
  
  
  
  
         

(1) Options granted under Executive Share Option Plans.
(2) Options granted under the UK sharesave schemes.
(3) Nil-cost options acquired through the vesting of LTIP awards.
(4) Includes vesting of 2000 LTIP award (155,065 shares) and award of fifth anniversary bonus shares (32,252 shares).
(5) Includes vesting of 2000 LTIP award (96,916 shares) and award of fifth anniversary bonus shares (20,574 shares).

 

The range in the market price of the Group’s Ordinary Shares during the year was 329.5p to 482.5p and the market price at 31 December 2003 was 469.5p. Exercise prices of all outstanding options at 31 December 2003 were below 469.5p. The total profit on exercise of options during the year was £162,750 as set out above (2002 — £211,950: Peter Hooley £211,950).

 

LTIP Awards

The maximum number of shares to be allocated to each Executive Director under the LTIP, all for nil consideration, are:

 

     Maximum
number
of shares
awarded
at 1 Jan
2003


   Awards
during
the year


   Market
price


   Vested
award


   Market
price at
date of
award
1 July
2000


   Market
price at
date of
vesting


   Number
of shares
awarded
at 31
Dec
2003


   Latest
performance
period


     (Number)    (p)    (Number)    (p)    (p)    (Number)     

Sir Christopher O’Donnell

   386,488    139,609    404.7    155,065    243.0    399.3    371,032    31.12.06

Peter Hooley

   236,824    79,070    404.7    96,916    243.0    399.3    218,978    31.12.06

 

For the three-year plan period commencing 2001, the Group’s TSR of 76.85% was ranked third in the comparator group and the earnings per share performance criterion was met, enabling the plan participants to be eligible for 100% of the shares awarded conditionally in 2001.

 

Directors’ Interests

Beneficial interests of the Directors in the Ordinary Shares of the Company are as follows:

 

     8 March 2004(i)

   31 December 2003

   1 January 2003

     Shares(ii)

   Options

   Shares(ii)

   Options

   Shares(ii)

   Option

     (Number)

Dudley G. Eustace

   50,295       50,295       49,679   

Sir Christopher O’Donnell

   163,543    190,509    123,543    704,812    122,136    517,495

Peter Hooley

   129,594    508,172    129,594    508,172    111,571    450,682

Brian Larcombe

                 

Dr. Pamela J. Kirby

                 

Dr. Rolf W. H. Stomberg

   7,024       7,024       6,945   

Warren D. Knowlton

   18,501       18,501       12,501   

Richard De Schutter

   200,000       200,000       200,000   

(i) The latest practicable date for this Annual Report.
(ii) Holdings of the directors together represent less than 1% of the Ordinary Share Capital of the Company.

 

57


In addition to the above, on 16 March 2004, Sir Christopher O’Donnell will become entitled to 110,544 Ordinary Shares and Peter Hooley to 69,090 Ordinary Shares in respect of the 100% vesting of the 2001 long-term incentive plan. There were no other changes in the interests of Directors between 31 December 2003 and 16 March 2004.

 

The register of directors’ interests, which is open to inspection at the Company’s registered office, contains full details of Directors’ shareholdings and share options.

 

Senior Management Remuneration

For US reporting purposes, it is necessary to provide information on remuneration and interests of directors and members of the Company’s administrative, supervisory or management bodies (“the senior management”). For the purposes of this disclosure, senior management comprises members of GEC. In respect of the financial year 2003 the total compensation (excluding pension emoluments but including payments under the performance related bonus plans) paid to members of GEC for the periods during which they served in that capacity was £4,240,000, the aggregate increase in accrued pension benefits was £79,000, the aggregate payment to defined contribution schemes was £7,000 and the aggregate amounts provided for under the supplementary schemes was £310,000. During 2003 members of the GEC were granted options over 401,884 shares under the LTIP and options over 6,086 shares under all the employee sharesave schemes and awarded 444,999 shares in the LTIP. As of 8 March 2004 members of the GEC (comprised of nine persons) owned 448,131 shares and 362 ADSs, constituting less than one per cent of the issued share capital of the Company. Members of the GEC also held, as of this date, options to purchase 1,328,737 shares and 20,000 ADSs; and 1,078,562 shares awarded under the LTIP.

 

By order of the Board, 16 March 2004:

 

Paul Chambers

Secretary

 

58


ACCOUNTS

 

Directors’ responsibilities for the accounts

   60

Independent auditors’ reports

   61

Group profit and loss account

   63

Group balance sheet

   64

Group cash flow statement

   65

Group statement of total recognised gains and losses

   66

Group reconciliation of movements in shareholders’ funds

   66

Parent company balance sheet

   67

Notes to the accounts

   68

 

59


DIRECTORS’ RESPONSIBILITIES FOR THE ACCOUNTS

 

The directors are responsible for the preparation of the Annual Report, including the remuneration report in accordance with relevant UK legislation and other UK requirements. The directors are required by UK company law to prepare accounts for each financial year that give a true and fair view of the state of affairs of the Company and of the Group as at the end of the financial year and of the results of the Group for the year. In preparing the accounts, appropriate UK accounting policies have been used and applied consistently, and reasonable and prudent judgements and estimates have been made. Applicable UK accounting standards have been followed. The directors have satisfied themselves from internal forecasts and available bank facilities that the Group continues as a going concern.

 

The directors are also responsible for the maintenance of the Group’s system of internal financial controls. These are designed to give reasonable assurance that proper procedures exist for the maintenance of adequate accounting records, safeguarding the assets of the Group and for preventing and detecting fraud and other irregularities. To this end the Company has identified and documented minimum internal financial control standards. Annual budgets are prepared and approved by the directors, and the directors have reserved capital expenditure and treasury authority levels to the Board and its delegated committees. The Group operates a system of regular monthly reporting including revised profit and cash forecasts. Business risks are identified and monitored on a regular basis. The Group operates an internal audit function which monitors the adequacy of internal financial controls and systems and compliance with Group standards. The internal auditor gives a report to the Audit Committee and the Audit Committee reviews the operation and effectiveness of internal financial controls and reporting of the Group.

 

A copy of the Annual Report is placed on the website of Smith & Nephew plc. Information published on the internet is accessible in many countries with different legal requirements. Legislation in the UK governing the preparation and dissemination of accounts may differ from legislation in other jurisdictions.

 

60


INDEPENDENT AUDITORS’ REPORTS TO THE MEMBERS OF SMITH & NEPHEW PLC

 

United Kingdom Report

We have audited the Group’s accounts for the year ended 31 December 2003 which comprise the Group profit and loss account, Group balance sheet, parent company balance sheet, Group cash flow statement, Group statement of total recognised gains and losses, Group reconciliation of movements in shareholders’ funds and the related Notes 1 to 40. These accounts have been prepared on the basis of the accounting policies set out therein. We have also audited the information in the remuneration report that is described as having been audited.

 

Respective Responsibilities of Directors and Auditors

The directors’ responsibilities for preparing the annual report, remuneration report and the accounts in accordance with applicable United Kingdom law and accounting standards are set out in the Statement of Directors’ Responsibilities.

 

Our responsibility is to audit the accounts and the part of the remuneration report to be audited in accordance with relevant legal and regulatory requirements, United Kingdom Auditing Standards and the Listing Rules of the Financial Services Authority.

 

We report to you our opinion as to whether the accounts give a true and fair view and whether the accounts and the part of the remuneration report to be audited have been properly prepared in accordance with the Companies Act 1985. We also report to you if, in our opinion, the directors’ report is not consistent with the accounts, if the company has not kept proper accounting records, if we have not received all the information and explanations we require for our audit, or if the information specified by law or the Listing Rules regarding directors’ remuneration and transactions with the Group is not disclosed.

 

We review whether the corporate governance statement reflects the company’s compliance with the seven provisions of the Combined Code specified for our review by the Listing Rules, and we report if it does not. We are not required to consider whether the Board’s statements on internal control cover all risks and controls, or form an opinion on the effectiveness of the Group’s corporate governance procedures or its risk and control procedures.

 

We read other information contained in the annual report and consider whether it is consistent with the audited accounts. This other information comprises the directors’ responsibilities for the accounts, unaudited part of the remuneration report, corporate and social responsibility and corporate governance statement. We consider the implications for our report if we become aware of any apparent misstatements or material inconsistencies with the accounts. Our responsibilities do not extend to any other information.

 

Basis of Audit Opinion

We conducted our audit in accordance with United Kingdom Auditing Standards issued by the Auditing Practices Board. An audit includes examination, on a test basis, of evidence relevant to the amounts and disclosures in the accounts and the part of the remuneration report to be audited. It also includes an assessment of the significant estimates and judgements made by the directors in the preparation of the accounts, and of whether the accounting policies are appropriate to the Group’s circumstances, consistently applied and adequately disclosed.

 

We planned and performed our audit so as to obtain all the information and explanations which we considered necessary in order to provide us with sufficient evidence to give reasonable assurance that the financial statements and the part of the remuneration report to be audited are free from material misstatement, whether caused by fraud or other irregularity or error. In forming our opinion we also evaluated the overall adequacy of the presentation of information in the accounts and the part of the remuneration report to be audited.

 

Opinion

In our opinion the accounts give a true and fair view of the state of affairs of the company and of the Group as at 31 December 2003 and of the profit of the Group for the year then ended; and the financial statements and the part of the remuneration report to be audited have been properly prepared in accordance with the Companies Act 1985.

 

Ernst & Young LLP

Registered Auditor

London, England

16 March 2004

 

 

61


United States Report

We have audited the accompanying Group balance sheets of Smith & Nephew plc as of 31 December 2003 and 2002, and the related Group profit and loss accounts and Group statements of total recognised gains and losses, movements in shareholders’ funds and cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2003. These financial statements are the responsibility of the Company’s management. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on these financial statements based on our audits.

 

We conducted our audits in accordance with United Kingdom auditing standards and United States generally accepted auditing standards. Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. An audit includes examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements. An audit also includes assessing the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, as well as evaluating the overall financial statement presentation. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinion.

 

In our opinion, the financial statements referred to above present fairly, in all material respects, the consolidated financial position of the Smith & Nephew Group as at 31 December 2003 and 2002, and the consolidated results of its operations and its consolidated cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2003, in conformity with accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom which differ in certain respects from those generally accepted in the United States (see Note 40 of Notes to the Financial Statements).

 

Ernst & Young LLP

London, England

16 March 2004

 

62


GROUP PROFIT AND LOSS ACCOUNT

 

     Years ended 31 December

 
     2003

    2002

    2001

 
     (£ million, except per Ordinary Share
amounts)
 

Turnover — (Note 2)

                  

Ongoing operations

   1,178.9     1,083.7     943.0  

Operations contributed to the joint venture

           35.3  
    

 

 

Continuing operations

   1,178.9     1,083.7     978.3  

Discontinued operations

       26.2     103.4  
    

 

 

Group turnover

   1,178.9     1,109.9     1,081.7  

Share of joint venture

   163.9     155.0     123.6  
    

 

 

     1,342.8     1,264.9     1,205.3  
    

 

 

Operating profit — (Notes 2 and 3)

                  

Ongoing operations:

                  

Before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   220.7     196.0     170.8  

Goodwill amortisation*

   (18.5 )   (17.5 )   (10.4 )

Exceptional items: Centerpulse costs* — (Note 4)

   (17.6 )        

Exceptional items: other* — (Note 4)

   (4.8 )   (29.9 )   (19.3 )
    

 

 

     179.8     148.6     141.1  

Operations contributed to the joint venture:

                  

Before exceptional items

           3.6  

Exceptional items* — (Note 4)

           (1.8 )
    

 

 

Continuing operations

   179.8     148.6     142.9  

Discontinued operations

       2.1     11.1  
    

 

 

Group operating profit

   179.8     150.7     154.0  

Share of operating profit of the joint venture before exceptional items

   22.7     19.6     12.8  

Share of joint venture exceptional items* — (Note 4)

   (2.7 )   (2.6 )   (5.0 )

Share of operating profit of associated undertaking

   4.8     4.9      
    

 

 

     204.6     172.6     161.8  

Net profit on disposals of discontinued operations* — (Note 5)

       18.0     49.2  

Net profit on disposal of the associated undertaking* — (Note 5)

   31.5          
    

 

 

Profit on ordinary activities before interest

   236.1     190.6     211.0  

Net interest payable — (Note 6)

   (6.0 )   (12.7 )   (17.4 )
    

 

 

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   230.1     177.9     193.6  

Taxation — (Note 9)

   (82.0 )   (65.8 )   (64.0 )
    

 

 

Attributable profit for the year (i)

   148.1     112.1     129.6  

Ordinary dividends — (Note 10)

   (46.1 )   (44.6 )   (42.9 )
    

 

 

Retained profit for the year

   102.0     67.5     86.7  
    

 

 

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share — (Note 12)

   15.92 p   12.11 p   14.07 p

Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share — (Note 12)

   15.82 p   12.02 p   13.95 p

*Results before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items:

                  

Profit before taxation — (Note 11)

   242.2     209.9     180.9  

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share — (Note 12)

   18.49 p   16.02 p   13.96 p

Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share — (Note 12)

   18.38 p   15.89 p   13.84 p

(i) A summary of the adjustments to attributable profit for the financial year that would be required had accounting principles generally accepted in the US been applied rather than those generally accepted in the UK is set out in Note 40 of the Notes to the Accounts.

 

63


GROUP BALANCE SHEET

 

    At 31 December

 
                Restated (ii)

 
    2003

    2003

    2002

    2002

 
    (£ million)  

Fixed assets:

                       

Intangible assets — (Note 13)

        269.4           317.2  

Tangible assets — (Note 14)

        257.6           255.8  

Investments — (Note 15)

        5.0           5.0  

Investment in joint venture — (Note 16):

                       

Goodwill

  70.7           70.3        

Share of gross assets

  104.8           106.2        

Share of gross liabilities

  (53.9 )         (61.5 )      
   

       

     
          121.6           115.0  

Investment in associated undertaking – (Note 17)

                  8.5  
         

       

          653.6           701.5  

Current assets:

                       

Stocks — (Note 18)

  230.6           229.5        

Debtors — (Note 19)

  334.5           280.7        

Cash and bank — (Note 20)

  26.0           22.5        
   

       

     
    591.1           532.7        

Creditors: amounts falling due within one year :

                       

Borrowings — (Note 20)

  96.9           151.9        

Other creditors — (Note 22)

  308.4           306.8        
   

       

     
    405.3           458.7        

Net current assets

        185.8           74.0  
         

       

Total assets less current liabilities

        839.4           775.5  

Creditors: falling due after more than one year:

                       

Borrowings — (Note 20)

  99.6           164.2        

Other creditors — (Note 22)

  8.8           6.3        

Provisions for liabilities and charges
(Note 23)

  90.2           88.1        
   

       

     
          198.6           258.6  
         

       

          640.8           516.9  
         

       

Capital and reserves

                       

Equity shareholders’ funds:

                       

Called up equity share capital — (Note 24)

        114.1           113.5  

Share premium account — (Note 26)

        152.0           143.8  

Profit and loss account — (Note 26)

        376.8           262.5  

Own shares — (Note 27)

        (2.1 )         (3.2 )
         

       

          640.8           516.6  

Non-equity shareholders’ funds:

                       

Called up non-equity share capital — (Note 24)

                  0.3  
         

       

Shareholders’ funds

        640.8           516.9  
         

       

 

Approved by the Board on 16 March 2004.

 

Dudley Eustace Chairman Christopher O’Donnell Chief Executive Peter Hooley Finance Director


(i) A summary of the adjustments to shareholders’ funds that would be required had accounting principles generally accepted in the US been applied rather than those generally accepted in the UK is set out in Note 40 of the Notes to the Accounts.

 

(ii) 2002 figures have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38 (see Note 27 of the Notes to the Accounts).

 

64


GROUP CASH FLOW STATEMENT

 

     Years ended 31 December

 
     2003

    2002(ii)

    2001(ii)

 
     (£ million)  

Net cash inflow from operating activities — (Note 28)

   214.5     211.0     193.5  

Dividends received from joint venture

   6.8     3.9      

Returns on investments and servicing of finance:

                  

Interest received

   11.0     6.6     2.5  

Interest paid

   (14.8 )   (16.8 )   (19.0 )
    

 

 

Net cash outflow from returns on investments and servicing of finance

   (3.8 )   (10.2 )   (16.5 )

Taxation paid

   (52.2 )   (52.3 )   (76.2 )
    

 

 

     165.3     152.4     100.8  
    

 

 

Capital expenditure and financial investment:

                  

Capital expenditure

   (73.2 )   (85.2 )   (74.7 )

Disposal of fixed assets

   2.4     1.1     4.1  

Trade investments

   (0.6 )   (1.3 )   (2.4 )
    

 

 

     (71.4 )   (85.4 )   (73.0 )
    

 

 

Acquisitions and disposals:

                  

Acquisitions

   (4.3 )   (245.4 )   (69.3 )

Cash acquired on acquisition of ORATEC

       39.1      

Disposals

       71.8     61.7  

Disposal of associated undertaking

   52.4          

Debt repaid by the joint venture

       5.7     24.6  

Joint venture formation costs

           (12.0 )
    

 

 

     48.1     (128.8 )   5.0  
    

 

 

Equity dividends paid

   (45.1 )   (43.5 )   (42.0 )
    

 

 

Cash inflow/(outflow) before use of liquid resources and financing

   96.9     (105.3 )   (9.2 )

Financing :

                  

Issue of ordinary share capital

   8.5     6.1     9.0  

(Decrease)/increase in borrowings due within one year — (Note 28)

   (47.4 )   70.6     30.2  

(Decrease)/increase in borrowings due after one year — (Note 28)

   (52.9 )   18.1     (7.4 )

Settlement of currency swaps — (Note 28)

           (14.0 )

Own shares purchased

   (1.3 )   (2.4 )   (1.2 )
    

 

 

Net cash (outflow)/inflow from financing

   (93.1 )   92.4     16.6  
    

 

 

Increase/(decrease) in cash net of overdrafts — (Note 28)

   3.8     (12.9 )   7.4  
    

 

 


(i) The significant differences between the cash flow statement presented above and that required under accounting principles generally accepted in the US are set out in Note 40 of Notes to the Accounts.

 

(ii) 2002 and 2001 figures have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38 (see Note 27 of the Notes to the Accounts).

 

65


GROUP STATEMENT OF TOTAL RECOGNISED GAINS AND LOSSES

 

     Years Ended 31 December

 
     2003

   2002

   2001

 
     (£ million)  

Attributable profit for the financial year (i)

   148.1    112.1    129.6  

Unrealised gain on formation of joint venture

         31.8  

Translation differences on foreign currency net investments

   3.8    9.1    (8.8 )
    
  
  

Total recognised gains and losses relating to the year

   151.9    121.2    152.6  
    
  
  


(i) Included in the attributable profit for the financial year is £12.5m (2002 — £10.3m, 2001 — £4.4m) profit relating to the joint venture and £2.8m (2002 — £3.0m, 2001 — nil) profit relating to the associated undertaking.

 

(ii) The statement of comprehensive income required under accounting principles generally accepted in the US is set out in Note 40 of Notes to the Accounts.

 

GROUP RECONCILIATION OF MOVEMENTS IN SHAREHOLDERS’ FUNDS

 

     Years Ended 31 December

 
           Restated(i)

    Restated(i)

 
     2003

    2002

    2001

 
     (£ million)  

Attributable profit for the financial year

   148.1     112.1     129.6  

Dividends

   (46.1 )   (44.6 )   (42.9 )
    

 

 

Retained profit for the year

   102.0     67.5     86.7  

Translation differences on foreign currency net investments

   3.8     9.1     (8.8 )

Goodwill on disposals

   8.2     30.0      

Goodwill on operations contributed to the joint venture

           17.9  

Unrealised gain on formation of joint venture

           31.8  

Share based expense recognised in the profit and loss account

   2.7     1.6     1.5  

Cost of own shares purchased (Note 27)

   (1.3 )   (2.4 )   (1.2 )

Issue of shares

   8.5     8.4     11.1  

Movements relating to the QUEST (Note 25)

       (2.3 )   (2.1 )
    

 

 

Net addition to shareholders’ funds

   123.9     111.9     136.9  

Opening shareholders’ funds as previously stated

   517.3     404.6     268.0  

Adjustment on adoption of UITF 38

   (0.4 )   0.4     0.1  
    

 

 

Opening shareholders’ funds restated

   516.9     405.0     268.1  
    

 

 

Closing shareholders’ funds

   640.8     516.9     405.0  
    

 

 


(i) 2002 and 2001 figures have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38 (see Note 27 of the Notes to the Accounts).

 

66


PARENT COMPANY BALANCE SHEET

 

     At 31 December

 
           Restated(i)

 
     2003

    2002

 
     (£ million)  

Fixed assets:

            

Tangible assets — (Note 14)

   7.0     8.0  

Investments — (Note 15)

   756.8     756.8  
    

 

     763.8     764.8  
    

 

Current assets:

            

Debtors — (Note 19)

   1,538.6     1,444.7  

Cash and bank — (Note 20)

   3.1     9.1  
    

 

     1,541.7     1,453.8  
    

 

Creditors: amounts falling due within one year:

            

Borrowings — (Note 20)

   67.2     127.2  

Other creditors — (Note 22)

   1,798.0     1,532.3  
    

 

     1,865.2     1,659.5  
    

 

Net current liabilities

   (323.5 )   (205.7 )
    

 

Total assets less current liabilities

   440.3     559.1  

Creditors: amounts falling due after more than one year:

            

Borrowings — (Note 20)

   98.3     162.3  

Other creditors — (Note 22)

   4.8     1.3  

Provisions for liabilities and charges — (Note 23)

   1.2     2.6  
    

 

     104.3     166.2  
    

 

     336.0     392.9  
    

 

Capital and reserves

            

Equity shareholders’ funds:

            

Called up equity share capital — (Note 24)

   114.1     113.5  

Share premium account — (Note 26)

   152.0     143.8  

Profit and loss account — (Note 26)

   72.0     138.5  

Own shares — (Note 27)

   (2.1 )   (3.2 )
    

 

     336.0     392.6  

Non-equity shareholders’ funds:

            

Called up non-equity share capital — (Note 24)

       0.3  
    

 

Shareholders’ funds

   336.0     392.9  
    

 

 

Approved by the Board on 16 March 2004.

Dudley Eustace Chairman Christopher O’Donnell Chief Executive Peter Hooley Finance Director


(i) 2002 figures have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38 (see Note 27 of the Notes to the Accounts).

 

67


NOTES TO THE ACCOUNTS

 

1. Accounting Policies

The accounts have been prepared under the historical cost convention and in accordance with applicable UK accounting standards, include the disclosures required by Financial Reporting Standard 17 (“FRS 17”) and comply with Urgent Issues Task Force Abstract 38 (“UITF 38”).

 

Consolidation

The Group accounts include the accounts of Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) and all the subsidiaries and associated undertakings during the year ended 31 December 2003 for the periods during which they were members of the Group. In these financial statements, “Group” means the Company and all its subsidiaries.

 

Entities in which the Group holds an interest on a long-term basis and which are controlled by the Group and one other under a contractual agreement are joint ventures. Joint ventures are included in the consolidated accounts under the gross equity method.

 

Entities in which the Group has a beneficial interest of 50% or less in the equity capital and where the Group exercises significant influence over commercial and financial policy decisions are associated undertakings. Associates are included in the consolidated accounts under the equity method.

 

Turnover

Turnover comprises sales of products and services to third parties at amounts invoiced net of trade discounts and rebates, excluding turnover taxes. Turnover from the sale of products and services is recognised upon transfer to the customer of the significant risks and rewards of ownership. This is generally when goods are dispatched to, or services performed for, customers except that sales of stock located at customer premises and available for customers’ immediate use are recognised on notification that the product has been implanted or used. Appropriate provisions for returns, trade discounts and other allowances are deducted from turnover. Other turnover is recorded as earned or as services are performed.

 

Foreign Currencies

Balance sheet items of overseas companies and foreign currency borrowings are translated into sterling at the year-end rates of exchange. Profit and loss items and the cash flows of overseas subsidiary undertakings and associated undertakings are translated at the average rates for the year.

 

Forward currency contracts in respect of contracted and anticipated amounts payable on purchase transactions are accounted for as hedges with the hedge transaction recorded at the rate implicit in the contract. Changes in the fair value of these forward contracts are recognised in the profit and loss account on the ultimate sale of the item purchased.

 

The following are recorded as movements in reserves: exchange differences on the translation at closing rates of exchange of overseas opening net assets, including acquisition goodwill; the difference on translation of foreign currency borrowings or swaps that are used to finance or hedge Group equity investments; and the differences arising between the translation of profits at average and closing exchange rates. All other exchange differences are dealt with in arriving at profit before taxation.

 

Intangible Fixed Assets

Prior to 1 January 1998, goodwill representing the excess of purchase consideration over fair value of net assets acquired was set-off against reserves in the year of acquisition. Goodwill acquired since 31 December 1997 and other acquired intangibles are capitalised and amortised on a straight line basis over their estimated useful economic lives, between 3 and 20 years, except for goodwill arising on the formation of the BSN Medical joint venture and acquisition of the Group’s share of the AbilityOne associated undertaking, which is not amortised but is subject to an annual impairment review. This treatment, which is a departure from the requirement of the Companies Act 1985 of Great Britain (the “Companies Act”) to amortise goodwill, is adopted in order to show a true and fair view (See Note 16 and Note 17). Where applicable, goodwill previously set-off against reserves is deducted in the calculation of gains on disposal.

 

 

68


1. Accounting Policies — (continued)

 

The carrying value of goodwill and acquired intangibles is reviewed for impairment at the end of the first full financial year following acquisition and in other periods if significant events or changes in circumstances indicate the carrying value may be impaired.

 

Purchased patents, know-how, trademarks, licences and distribution rights are capitalised and amortised over their estimated useful lives of periods between 3 and 15 years.

 

The carrying values of intangibles are reviewed for impairment when events or changes in circumstances indicate the carrying value may be impaired.

 

Research and Development

Revenue expenditure on research and development is written off as incurred.

 

Tangible Fixed Assets

Tangible fixed assets are stated at cost less depreciation and provision for impairment where appropriate. Freehold land is not depreciated. Freehold and long leasehold buildings are depreciated on a straight-line basis at between 1% and 5% per annum. Short leasehold land and buildings (leases of under 50 years) are depreciated by equal annual instalments over the term of the lease. Plant and equipment is depreciated over lives ranging between three and 20 years by equal annual instalments to write down the assets to their estimated disposal value at the end of their working lives.

 

Finance costs relating to the purchase of fixed assets are not capitalised.

 

Leasing Commitments

Assets held under finance leases are capitalised as tangible fixed assets and depreciated accordingly. The capital element of future lease payments is included in borrowings and interest is charged to profit before taxation on a reducing balance basis over the term of the lease.

 

Rentals payable under operating leases are charged to the profit and loss account as incurred.

 

Investments

Trade investments are stated at cost less provision for any permanent diminution in value.

 

Stocks

Finished goods and work-in-progress are valued at factory cost, including appropriate overheads, on a first-in first-out basis. Raw materials are valued at purchase price. All stocks are reduced to net realisable value where lower than cost.

 

Orthopaedic instruments are generally not sold but loaned to customers and distributors for use in orthopaedic surgery. They are recorded as stock until they are deployed at which point they are transferred to fixed assets and depreciated over their useful lives.

 

Financial Instruments

Currency swaps to match foreign currency net assets with foreign currency liabilities are translated into Sterling at year-end exchange rates. Changes in the principal values of currency swaps are matched in reserves against changes in the values of the related assets. Interest rate swaps to protect interest costs and income are accounted for as hedges. Changes in the values of interest rate swaps are recognised against interest in the period relating to the hedge.

 

Deferred Taxation

Deferred taxation is recognised in respect of all timing differences that have originated but not reversed at the balance sheet date where transactions or events have occurred at that date that will result in an obligation to pay more, or a right to pay less or to receive more, tax.

 

No provision is made for deferred tax that would arise on the remittance of the retained earnings of overseas subsidiaries, associates and joint ventures except to the extent that, at the balance sheet date, dividends have been accrued as receivable.

 

69


1. Accounting Policies — (continued)

 

Deferred tax assets are recognised only to the extent that the directors consider that it is likely that taxable income will be available against which future reversals of the underlying timing differences can be made.

 

Deferred tax is measured on an undiscounted basis at the tax rates that are expected to apply in the periods in which timing differences are expected to reverse. These are based on tax rates and laws substantively enacted at the balance sheet date.

 

Post-Retirement Benefits

The Group’s major pension plans are of the defined benefit type. For these plans, costs are charged to operating profit so as to spread the expense of providing future pensions to employees over their working lives with the Group. For defined contribution plans, contributions are charged to operating profit as they become payable. Where the Group provides healthcare benefits after retirement, the expected cost of these is charged to operating profit over the employees’ working lives with the Group.

 

Use of Estimates

The preparation of accounts requires management to make estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities and disclosure of contingent assets and liabilities at the date of the accounts and the reported amounts of revenues and expenses during the reporting period. Actual results could differ from those estimates.

 

2(a). Segmental Analysis — Information Required Under UK GAAP

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Group turnover by activity

              

Orthopaedics

   525.4    470.2    404.6

Endoscopy

   300.0    291.8    252.8

Advanced wound management

   353.5    321.7    285.6
    
  
  

Ongoing operations

   1,178.9    1,083.7    943.0

Operations contributed to the joint venture

         35.3
    
  
  

Continuing operations

   1,178.9    1,083.7    978.3

Discontinued operations

      26.2    103.4
    
  
  
     1,178.9    1,109.9    1,081.7
    
  
  

 

Discontinued operations in 2002 comprise the results of the rehabilitation business up until its disposal in March 2002. In 2001 discontinued operations comprise the results of the rehabilitation business and the results of the ear, nose and throat business until its disposal in June 2001.

 

On 1 April 2001, the Group’s casting and bandaging and traditional woundcare businesses were contributed to a joint venture with Beiersdorf AG called BSN Medical in return for a 50% equity interest. The results of these businesses prior to contribution represent operations contributed to the joint venture.

 

70


2(a). Segmental Analysis — Information Required Under UK GAAP — (continued)

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Group turnover by geographic origin

                    

United Kingdom

   196.9      179.6      162.9  

Continental Europe

   302.4      250.7      199.6  

United States

   723.5      702.1      641.3  

Other America

   33.4      28.6      31.8  

Africa, Asia and Australasia

   166.5      144.3      133.5  
    

  

  

Ongoing operations

   1,422.7      1,305.3      1,169.1  

Operations contributed to the joint venture

             35.3  
    

  

  

Continuing operations

   1,422.7      1,305.3      1,204.4  

Discontinued operations

        26.2      103.4  
    

  

  

     1,422.7      1,331.5      1,307.8  

Less: intragroup sales

   (243.8 )    (221.6 )    (226.1 )
    

  

  

     1,178.9      1,109.9      1,081.7  
    

  

  

Group turnover by geographic market

                    

United Kingdom

   98.7      87.3      77.5  

Continental Europe

   271.2      231.4      190.9  

United States

   595.6      579.4      502.1  

Other America

   36.7      31.1      32.8  

Africa, Asia and Australasia

   176.7      154.5      139.7  
    

  

  

Ongoing operations

   1,178.9      1,083.7      943.0  

Operations contributed to the joint venture

             35.3  
    

  

  

Continuing operations

   1,178.9      1,083.7      978.3  

Discontinued operations

        26.2      103.4  
    

  

  

     1,178.9      1,109.9      1,081.7  
    

  

  

Group operating profit by activity

                    

Orthopaedics

   118.7      98.2      87.9  

Endoscopy

   59.5      53.8      46.8  

Advanced wound management

   42.5      44.0      36.1  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (18.5 )    (17.5 )    (10.4 )

Exceptional items

   (22.4 )    (29.9 )    (19.3 )
    

  

  

Ongoing operations

   179.8      148.6      141.1  

Operations contributed to the joint venture: operating profit

             3.6  

Operations contributed to the joint venture: exceptional items

             (1.8 )
    

  

  

Continuing operations

   179.8      148.6      142.9  

Discontinued operations

        2.1      11.1  
    

  

  

     179.8      150.7      154.0  
    

  

  

 

Items between Group operating profit of £179.8m (2002 — £150.7m, 2001 — £154.0m) and profit on ordinary activities before taxation of £230.1m (2002 — £177.9m, 2001 — £193.6m) comprise share of operating profit of the joint venture £20.0m (2002 — £17.0m, 2001 — £7.8m), share of operating profit of the associated undertaking of £4.8m (2002 — £4.9m, 2001 — nil), net profit on disposals of £31.5m (2002 — £18.0m, 2001 — £49.2m) and net interest payable of £6.0m (2002 — £12.7m, 2001 — £17.4m) which are not allocated segmentally.

 

Exceptional costs within Ongoing operations are allocated as follows: Orthopaedics £17.6m (2002 — £0.8m, 2001 — £0.6m), Endoscopy £4.8m (2002 — £7.6m, 2001 — £0.3m) and Advanced wound management nil (2002 — £21.5m, 2000 — £18.4m). Amortisation of goodwill of £18.5m (2002 — £17.5m, 2001 — £10.4m) within Ongoing operations arose as follows: Orthopaedics £4.1m (2002 — £4.7m, 2001 — £4.1m), Endoscopy £8.5m (2002 — £7.1m, 2001 — £1.0m) and Advanced wound management £5.9m (2002 — £5.7m, 2001 — £5.3m).

 

71


2(a). Segmental Analysis — Information Required Under UK GAAP — (continued)

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Group operating profit by geographic origin

                    

United Kingdom

   26.7      21.7      19.6  

Continental Europe

   35.3      21.1      18.0  

United States

   131.5      129.8      113.3  

Other America

   1.1      (0.7 )    0.9  

Africa, Asia and Australasia

   26.1      24.1      19.0  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (18.5 )    (17.5 )    (10.4 )

Exceptional items

   (22.4 )    (29.9 )    (19.3 )
    

  

  

Ongoing operations

   179.8      148.6      141.1  

Operations contributed to the joint venture: operating profit

             3.6  

Operations contributed to the joint venture: exceptional items

             (1.8 )
    

  

  

Continuing operations

   179.8      148.6      142.9  

Discontinued operations

        2.1      11.1  
    

  

  

     179.8      150.7      154.0  
    

  

  

 

Ongoing operations exceptional costs of £22.4m were incurred as follows: £17.6m in the United Kingdom and £4.8m in the United States in 2003 (2002 — £29.9m: United Kingdom £1.5m, Continental Europe £2.4m, United States £25.8m, Other America £0.1m and Africa, Asia and Australasia £0.1m, 2001 — £19.3m: United Kingdom £11.7m, Continental Europe £5.1m, United States £1.5m and Africa, Asia and Australasia £1.0m). Nil was charged to Operations contributed to the joint venture in 2003 (2002 — nil, 2001 — £1.8m).

 

Amortisation of goodwill of £18.5m (2002 — £17.5m, 2001 — £10.4m) within Ongoing operations arose as follows: £1.3m (2002 — £1.2m, 2001 — £0.9m) in the United Kingdom, £2.6m (2002 — £2.1m, 2001 — £2.1m) in Continental Europe, £14.1m (2002 — £13.7m, 2001 — £6.9m) in the United States and £0.5m (2002 — £0.5m, 2001 — £0.5m) in Africa, Asia and Australasia.

 

          Restated

   Restated

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Group operating assets by activity

              

Orthopaedics

   319.7    309.6    304.8

Endoscopy

   248.9    275.0    130.9

Advanced wound management

   233.5    222.5    223.2
    
  
  

Continuing operations

   802.1    807.1    658.9

Discontinued operations

         22.0
    
  
  
     802.1    807.1    680.9
    
  
  

Group operating assets by geographic origin

              

United Kingdom

   161.6    153.2    134.8

Continental Europe

   72.4    70.6    69.4

United States

   487.6    511.3    383.2

Other America

   14.2    13.0    15.0

Africa, Asia and Australasia

   66.3    59.0    56.5
    
  
  

Continuing operations

   802.1    807.1    658.9

Discontinued operations

         22.0
    
  
  
     802.1    807.1    680.9
    
  
  

 

Operating assets for 2002 and 2001 have been restated for the impact of UITF 38 (see Note 27).

 

Operating assets comprise fixed assets, stocks and debtors less creditors and provisions other than investment in the joint venture, investment in the associated undertaking, net debt, taxation and dividends.

 

72


2(b). Segmental Analysis — Information Required Under US GAAP

 

The following business and geographic segmental information is required by SFAS 131 — Disclosures about Segments of an Enterprise and Related Information and has been derived from the Group’s management reports.

 

Group management reviews and monitors business unit performance by use of key performance indicators which differ in certain respects from the way results are reported in the Group Accounts which are determined by UK and US GAAP.

 

Business units report sales of Ongoing Operations only and at constant rates of exchange throughout a particular year. The effects of currency movements are excluded by setting at the beginning of each year exchange rates which remain constant throughout the year. These are termed the Management Rates (“MR”) for the year. These are reset each year and prior year comparative data re-translated to the new rates. Additional sales brought in by acquisitions, for which there are no prior year comparatives, are excluded from the calculation of underlying sales growth which is management’s key indicator of sales performance. In the tables below, underlying sales growth can be calculated by dividing current year turnover at MR by comparative prior year turnover at MR.

 

Business units report operating profit of Ongoing Operations before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items and at constant rates of exchange during the year.

 

Management believes its internal reporting measures are the most appropriate since they focus on underlying business performance and exclude the distorting effects of exchange rate translation and non-operating items. These measures are used in all financial reporting, budgets, planning and incentive plans.

 

Results in the Group Accounts are reported at the average rates for each year (“AR”) (see Note 1 and Note 29).

 

The Group’s business segments are the same as the activities analysed in Note 2(a).

 

     Orthopaedics

    Endoscopy

   

Advanced

wound

management


  

Ongoing

Operations


 
     (£ million)  

Turnover by business segment

                       

2003:

                       

Turnover at 2003 MR

   524.1     291.7     345.3    1,161.1  

Adjustment for 2002 acquisitions

       6.9        6.9  

Exchange difference

   1.3     1.4     8.2    10.9  
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2003 AR

   525.4     300.0     353.5    1,178.9  
    

 

 
  

2002:

                       

Turnover at 2003 MR

   451.0     281.0     316.8    1,048.8  

Exchange difference

   19.2     10.8     4.9    34.9  
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2002 AR

   470.2     291.8     321.7    1,083.7  
    

 

 
  

2002:

                       

Turnover at 2002 MR

   476.2     274.7     308.8    1,059.7  

Adjustment for 2002 acquisitions

       21.5        21.5  

Adjustment for 2001 acquisitions

           10.9    10.9  

Exchange difference

   (6.0 )   (4.4 )   2.0    (8.4 )
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2002 AR

   470.2     291.8     321.7    1,083.7  
    

 

 
  

2001:

                       

Turnover at 2002 MR

   398.4     249.7     278.3    926.4  

Exchange difference

   6.2     3.1     7.3    16.6  
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2001 AR

   404.6     252.8     285.6    943.0  
    

 

 
  

 

 

73


2(b). Segmental Analysis — Information Required Under US GAAP — (continued)

 

     Europe(i)

   

US and
other

America


   

Africa, Asia

and

Australasia


  

Ongoing

Operations


 
     (£ million)  

Turnover by geographic market

                       

2003:

                       

Turnover at 2003 MR

   356.2     636.1     168.8    1,161.1  

Adjustment for 2002 acquisitions

       6.9        6.9  

Exchange difference

   13.7     (10.7 )   7.9    10.9  
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2003 AR

   369.9     632.3     176.7    1,178.9  
    

 

 
  

2002:

                       

Turnover at 2003 MR

   323.7     572.7     152.4    1,048.8  

Exchange difference

   (5.0 )   37.8     2.1    34.9  
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2002 AR

   318.7     610.5     154.5    1,083.7  
    

 

 
  

2002:

                       

Turnover at 2002 MR

   301.8     608.7     149.2    1,059.7  

Adjustment for 2002 acquisitions

       21.5        21.5  

Adjustment for 2001 acquisitions

   7.1     2.9     0.9    10.9  

Exchange difference

   9.8     (22.6 )   4.4    (8.4 )
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2002 AR

   318.7     610.5     154.5    1,083.7  
    

 

 
  

2001:

                       

Turnover at 2002 MR

   268.3     530.0     128.1    926.4  

Exchange difference

   0.1     4.9     11.6    16.6  
    

 

 
  

Turnover at 2001 AR

   268.4     534.9     139.7    943.0  
    

 

 
  


(i) Europe includes Continental Europe and the UK.

 

     Orthopaedics

    Endoscopy

   

Advanced

wound

management


  

Ongoing

Operations


 
     (£ million)  

Operating profit by business segment

                       

2003:

                       

Operating profit at 2003 MR

   119.7     60.0     40.9    220.6  

Exchange difference

   (1.0 )   (0.5 )   1.6    0.1  
    

 

 
  

Operating profit at 2003 AR

   118.7     59.5     42.5    220.7  
    

 

 
  

2002:

                       

Operating profit at 2003 MR

   93.8     51.6     43.5    188.9  

Exchange difference

   4.4     2.2     0.5    7.1  
    

 

 
  

Operating profit at 2002 AR

   98.2     53.8     44.0    196.0  
    

 

 
  

2002:

                       

Operating profit at 2002 MR

   101.9     54.8     43.3    200.0  

Exchange difference

   (3.7 )   (1.0 )   0.7    (4.0 )
    

 

 
  

Operating profit at 2002 AR

   98.2     53.8     44.0    196.0  
    

 

 
  

2001:

                       

Operating profit at 2002 MR

   86.8     46.0     35.8    168.6  

Exchange difference

   1.1     0.8     0.3    2.2  
    

 

 
  

Operating profit at 2001 AR

   87.9     46.8     36.1    170.8  
    

 

 
  

 

74


2(b). Segmental Analysis — Information Required Under US GAAP — (continued)

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Capital expenditure by activity

              

Orthopaedics

   42.0    47.4    42.6

Endoscopy

   14.8    17.2    16.2

Advanced wound management

   16.4    20.4    12.9
    
  
  

Ongoing operations

   73.2    85.0    71.7

Operations contributed to the joint venture

         1.0
    
  
  

Continuing operations

   73.2    85.0    72.7

Discontinued operations

      0.2    2.0
    
  
  
     73.2    85.2    74.7
    
  
  

 

Capital expenditure comprises additions of tangible and intangible fixed assets. In addition, in 2003, £0.6m of additions to trade investments related to Orthopaedics (2002 — £1.3m, 2001 — £2.4m).

 

Depreciation and amortisation by activity

              

Orthopaedics

   36.7    35.5    29.8

Endoscopy

   22.5    19.8    11.3

Advanced wound management

   19.1    18.3    16.0
    
  
  

Ongoing operations

   78.3    73.6    57.1

Operations contributed to the joint venture

         1.0
    
  
  

Continuing operations

   78.3    73.6    58.1

Discontinued operations

      0.6    2.2
    
  
  
     78.3    74.2    60.3
    
  
  

 

Amounts comprise depreciation of tangible fixed assets and amortisation of other intangible fixed assets and goodwill as follows:

 

Depreciation of tangible fixed assets

   54.8    51.6    48.1

Amortisation of other intangible fixed assets

   5.0    5.1    1.8
    
  
  
     59.8    56.7    49.9

Amortisation of goodwill

   18.5    17.5    10.4
    
  
  
     78.3    74.2    60.3
    
  
  

 

75


3. Operating Profit

 

     2003

 
     Continuing
operations


     Discontinued
operations


   Total

 
     (£ million)  

Turnover

   1,178.9         1,178.9  

Cost of sales

   (345.1 )       (345.1 )
    

  
  

Gross profit

   833.8         833.8  

Marketing, selling and distribution

   (440.1 )       (440.1 )

Administration

   (125.5 )       (125.5 )

Research and development

   (66.8 )       (66.8 )

BSN agency and management fees

   19.3         19.3  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (18.5 )       (18.5 )

Exceptional items

   (22.4 )       (22.4 )
    

  
  

Group operating profit

   179.8         179.8  
    

  
  

 

Exceptional items of £22.4m were incurred as follows: cost of sales £4.8m and administration £17.6m.

 

     2002

 

Turnover

   1,083.7      26.2      1,109.9  

Cost of sales

   (313.6 )    (16.3 )    (329.9 )
    

  

  

Gross profit

   770.1      9.9      780.0  

Marketing, selling and distribution

   (408.5 )    (5.6 )    (414.1 )

Administration

   (125.0 )    (2.1 )    (127.1 )

Research and development

   (61.2 )    (0.1 )    (61.3 )

BSN agency and management fees

   20.6           20.6  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (17.5 )         (17.5 )

Exceptional items

   (29.9 )         (29.9 )
    

  

  

Group operating profit

   148.6      2.1      150.7  
    

  

  

 

Exceptional items of £29.9m were incurred as follows: cost of sales £2.8m, marketing, selling and distribution £2.5m, administration £22.6m and research and development £2.0m.

 

     2001

 

Turnover

   978.3      103.4      1,081.7  

Cost of sales

   (294.9 )    (55.3 )    (350.2 )
    

  

  

Gross profit

   683.4      48.1      731.5  

Marketing, selling and distribution

   (365.4 )    (26.7 )    (392.1 )

Administration

   (114.3 )    (8.7 )    (123.0 )

Research and development

   (49.3 )    (1.6 )    (50.9 )

BSN agency and management fees

   20.0           20.0  

Amortisation of goodwill

   (10.4 )         (10.4 )

Exceptional items

   (21.1 )         (21.1 )
    

  

  

Group operating profit

   142.9      11.1      154.0  
    

  

  

 

Exceptional items of £21.1m were incurred as follows: cost of sales £9.5m, marketing, selling and distribution £6.6m, administration £4.6m and research and development £0.4m.

 

76


3. Operating Profit — (continued)

 

Operating profit is stated after charging/(crediting) the following items:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

 
     (£ million)  

Amortisation of other intangible fixed assets

   5.0    5.1    1.8  

Depreciation of tangible fixed assets

   54.8    51.6    48.1  

Loss/(profit) on sale of fixed assets

   1.9    2.7    (0.7 )

Operating lease rentals for land and buildings

   11.2    11.0    8.3  

Operating lease rentals for other assets

   10.9    9.8    9.7  

Advertising costs

   18.9    15.1    15.6  

 

4. Exceptional Items

 

In 2003, operating exceptional items within continuing operations of £22.4m comprise £17.6m of costs, net of a break fee of £10.8m, written off as a consequence of the unsuccessful public offers to purchase Centerpulse AG and Incentive Capital AG and £4.8m of acquisition integration costs. The Group’s share of exceptional items of the joint venture relates to its share of manufacturing rationalisation costs.

 

In 2002, operating exceptional items of £29.9m comprised £17.5m for the write-down of the Group’s trade investment in the common stock of Advanced Tissue Sciences, Inc., £8.4m for the acquisition integration of ORATEC and Dermagraft and £4.0m for further rationalisation consequent on the contribution of businesses to BSN Medical in 2001. The Group’s share of exceptional items of the joint venture related to its share of manufacturing rationalisation costs.

 

In 2001, operating exceptional items within Ongoing operations of £19.3m comprised £2.9m manufacturing rationalisation, £7.5m rationalisation consequent on the contribution of the businesses to BSN Medical and £8.9m integration in connection with the acquisition of the Advanced Woundcare business from Beiersdorf AG. Operating exceptional items of £1.8m within Operations contributed to the joint venture represented manufacturing rationalisation costs of operations subsequently contributed to BSN Medical. The Group’s share of exceptional items of the joint venture related to its share of manufacturing rationalisation costs.

 

5. Net Profit and Loss on Disposals

 

Net cash consideration of £52.4m was received on the disposal of the 21.5% equity interest in AbilityOne Corporation (AbilityOne) to Patterson Dental Inc. in September 2003. A net profit of £31.5m arose after writing off £8.2m of acquisition goodwill previously set-off against reserves and £1.1m of adjustments in respect of previous disposals.

 

A net profit of £17.2m arose on the disposal of the rehabilitation business in March 2002 for a net cash consideration of £71.3m and a 21.5% equity interest in AbilityOne. The net profit consists of a gain of £47.2m less £30.0m of acquisition goodwill previously set-off against reserves. In addition, a net gain of £0.8m arose on adjustments in respect of previous disposals.

 

The net profit on disposal in 2001 of £49.2m related to the sale of the ear, nose and throat business in June 2001 for a net cash consideration of £61.7m.

 

77


6. Interest

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Interest payable:

                    

On bank borrowings

   (14.2 )    (16.2 )    (17.5 )

Other borrowings

   (0.6 )    (0.6 )    (1.5 )
    

  

  

     (14.8 )    (16.8 )    (19.0 )

Interest receivable

   11.0      6.6      2.5  

Share of joint venture’s net interest payable

   (1.5 )    (1.6 )    (0.9 )

Share of associated undertaking’s net interest payable

   (0.7 )    (0.9 )     
    

  

  

Net interest payable

   (6.0 )    (12.7 )    (17.4 )
    

  

  

 

Interest payable on currency swaps of £18.5m (2002 — £23.3m, 2001 — £22.2m) has been set off against interest receivable.

 

7. Employees

 

The average number of employees during the year was:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (Number)

United Kingdom

   1,600    1,740    1,810

Continental Europe

   1,317    1,279    1,281

United States

   3,177    3,090    3,057

Other America

   200    201    253

Africa, Asia and Australasia

   1,157    1,196    1,525
    
  
  
     7,451    7,506    7,926
    
  
  

 

Staff costs during the year amounted to:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Wages and salaries

   260.0    261.1    245.0

Social security costs

   27.2    25.1    25.7

Other pension costs — (Note 33)

   21.6    14.3    10.4
    
  
  
     308.8    300.5    281.1
    
  
  

 

Of the other pension costs £16.9m (2002 — £11.0m, 2001 — £7.8m) relates to defined benefit plans and £4.7m (2002 — £3.3m, 2001 — £2.6m) relates to defined contribution plans.

 

8. Directors’ Emoluments

 

Aggregate emoluments of the directors, including pension entitlements of £126,000 (2002 — £106,000, 2001 — £81,000), were £2,119,000 (2002 — £1,823,000, 2001 — £1,685,000). The emoluments of the highest paid director excluding pension entitlement were £1,030,000 (2002 — £856,000, 2001 — £770,000). The accrued pension of the highest paid director at the end of the year was £195,000 (2002 —£153,000, 2001 — £119,000).

 

Information concerning individual directors’ emoluments pension entitlements, shareholdings and share options is shown in the “Remuneration Report” on pages 56 to 58.

 

78


9. Taxation

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Current taxation:

                    

UK corporation tax at 30% (2002 — 30%, 2001 — 30%)

   6.8      8.9      9.5  

UK adjustments in respect of prior years

   0.5      (2.3 )    (1.5 )
    

  

  

     7.3      6.6      8.0  

Overseas tax

   53.9      38.5      51.4  

Overseas adjustments in respect of prior years

   3.6      (3.0 )    3.6  
    

  

  

     57.5      35.5      55.0  

Share of joint venture’s tax charge

   6.0      4.5      3.3  

Share of associated undertaking’s tax charge

   1.3      1.0       
    

  

  

Total current taxation

   72.1      47.6      66.3  

Deferred taxation:

                    

Origination and reversal of timing differences

   17.1      14.6      (0.3 )

Adjustments to estimated amounts arising in prior periods

   (7.2 )    3.0      (1.2 )

Share of joint venture’s deferred taxation

        0.6      (0.8 )
    

  

  

Total deferred taxation

   9.9      18.2      (2.3 )
    

  

  

     82.0      65.8      64.0  
    

  

  

 

The tax charge was reduced by £4.3m in 2003, of which £0.8m arose in the joint venture, as a consequence of the exceptional costs relating to the rationalisation and acquisition integration costs and the unsuccessful public offers to purchase Centerpulse AG and Incentive Capital AG and increased by £16.1m as a result of the exceptional profit on disposal of the associated undertaking, leaving the tax charge on profits before exceptional items at £70.2m.

 

The tax charge was reduced by £12.7m in 2002, of which £0.6m arose in the joint venture, as a consequence of the exceptional costs of the write-off of the Advanced Tissue Sciences, Inc., investment and rationalisation and acquisition integration costs and increased by £16.9m as a result of the exceptional profit on disposal, leaving the tax charge on profits before exceptional items at £61.6m.

 

The tax charge was reduced by £6.0m in 2001, of which £1.4m arose in the joint venture, as a consequence of the exceptional costs of rationalisation and acquisition integration costs and increased by £17.7m as a result of the exceptional profit on disposal, leaving the tax charge on profits before exceptional items at £52.3m.

 

The standard rate of tax for the year is based on the United Kingdom standard rate of corporation tax of 30% (2002 — 30%, 2001 — 30%). The current and total tax charges differ from the standard rate as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (%)  

UK standard rate

   30.0      30.0      30.0  

Non-deductible/non-taxable items

   (4.0 )    3.1      (3.9 )

Prior year items

   1.8      (3.0 )    1.1  

Overseas income taxed at other than UK standard rate

   7.8      6.9      5.8  

Fixed asset timing differences

   (2.7 )    (3.3 )    0.2  

Other timing differences

   (1.6 )    (6.9 )    1.0  
    

  

  

Effective total current tax rate

   31.3      26.8      34.2  

Fixed asset timing differences

   2.7      3.3      (0.2 )

Other timing differences

   1.6      6.9      (1.0 )
    

  

  

Total tax rate

   35.6      37.0      33.0  
    

  

  

 

79


9. Taxation — (continued)

 

Factors that may Affect Future Total Tax Charges

Tax rates on the Group’s overseas profits are generally higher than the UK corporation tax rate so changes in the proportion of profits earned overseas will affect the Group’s effective tax rate over time. The current tax charge may also be affected by differences between tax allowances and book depreciation.

 

No deferred tax is recognised on unremitted earnings of overseas subsidiaries, associates and joint ventures. No significant additional tax charges are expected to arise on amounts that are planned to be remitted in the foreseeable future.

 

No provision has been made for deferred tax on gains recognised on the sale of assets where potentially taxable gains have been rolled over into replacement assets. Such tax would become payable only if the assets were sold without it being possible to claim rollover relief. The total amount unprovided for is £31.4m (2002 — £31.4m, 2001 — £31.4m). At present, it is not envisaged that any tax will become payable in the foreseeable future.

 

Deferred tax has not been recognised on approximately £26m of unrelieved losses (2002 — nil, 2001 — nil) due to the likelihood of insufficient future taxable profits.

 

10. Dividends

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Ordinary interim of 1.85p (2002 — 1.8p, 2002 — 1.75p) paid 12 September 2003

   17.2    16.7    16.1

Ordinary final of 3.1p (2002 — 3.0p, 2001 — 2.9p) payable 14 May 2004

   28.9    27.9    26.8
    
  
  
     46.1    44.6    42.9
    
  
  

 

Non-equity preference dividends amounting to £14,000 were paid in 2003 (2002 — £15,000, 2001 — £15,000).

 

11. Results Before Goodwill Amortisation and Exceptional Items

 

In order to provide a trend measure of underlying performance, profit before taxation is adjusted below to exclude goodwill amortisation and exceptional items, and earnings per share has been recalculated as set out in Note 12.

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   230.1      177.9      193.6  

Adjustments:

                    

Continuing operations: goodwill amortisation

   18.5      17.5      10.4  

Continuing operations: exceptional items

   22.4      29.9      21.1  

Share of joint venture exceptional items

   2.7      2.6      5.0  

Discontinued operations: net profit on disposals

        (18.0 )    (49.2 )

Net profit on disposal of associated undertaking

   (31.5 )          
    

  

  

Profit before taxation, goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   242.2      209.9      180.9  

Taxation on profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items
– (Note 9)

   (70.2 )    (61.6 )    (52.3 )
    

  

  

Earnings before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   172.0      148.3      128.6  
    

  

  

 

80


12. Earnings per Ordinary Share

 

The calculation of basic earnings per Ordinary Share of 15.92p (2002 — 12.11p, 2001 — 14.07p) is based on profit on ordinary activities after taxation and preference dividends of £148.1m (2002 — £112.1m, 2001 — £129.6m) and on 930m Ordinary Shares (2002 — 926m, 2001 — 921m) being the weighted average number of shares in issue during the year. The calculation of diluted earnings per Ordinary Share is as follows:

 

     2003

    2002

    2001

 
     (Shares million, except
per Ordinary Share
amounts)
 

Basic weighted average number of shares

   930     926     921  

Weighted average number of shares under option

   19     19     20  

Number of shares that would have been issued at fair value

   (13 )   (12 )   (12 )
    

 

 

Diluted weighted average number of shares

   936     933     929  
    

 

 

Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

   15.82 p   12.02 p   13.95 p
    

 

 

 

The calculation of adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share is as follows:

 

     2003

    2002

    2001

 
     ( £ million, except per
Ordinary Share amounts)
 

Basic earnings

   148.1     112.1     129.6  

Continuing operations: goodwill amortisation

   18.5     17.5     10.4  

Continuing operations: exceptional items

   22.4     29.9     21.1  

Share of joint venture: exceptional items

   2.7     2.6     5.0  

Discontinued operations: net profit on disposals

       (18.0 )   (49.2 )

Net profit on disposal of associated undertaking

   (31.5 )        

Taxation on exceptional items

   11.8     4.2     11.7  
    

 

 

Adjusted basic earnings

   172.0     148.3     128.6  
    

 

 

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share

   18.49 p   16.02 p   13.96 p
    

 

 

Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

   18.38 p   15.89 p   13.84 p
    

 

 

 

81


13. Intangible Fixed Assets

 

     Goodwill

     Other

     Total

 
     (£ million)  

Cost

                    

At 1 January 2002

   177.2      45.3      222.5  

Exchange adjustment

   (27.0 )    (4.5 )    (31.5 )

Acquisitions

   167.7      9.7      177.4  

Additions

        4.2      4.2  

Discontinued operations

        (2.4 )    (2.4 )
    

  

  

At 31 December 2002

   317.9      52.3      370.2  

Exchange adjustment

   (19.8 )    (4.7 )    (24.5 )

Fair value adjustments — (Note 30)

   2.4      (1.7 )    0.7  

Acquisitions — (Note 30)

   0.1      0.3      0.4  

Additions

        1.5      1.5  

Write back of deferred consideration — (Note 30)

   (8.5 )         (8.5 )
    

  

  

At 31 December 2003

   292.1      47.7      339.8  
    

  

  

Amortisation

                    

At 1 January 2002

   19.5      15.2      34.7  

Exchange adjustment

   (1.6 )    (1.7 )    (3.3 )

Charge for the year

   17.5      5.1      22.6  

Discontinued operations

        (1.0 )    (1.0 )
    

  

  

At 31 December 2002

   35.4      17.6      53.0  

Exchange adjustment

   (2.6 )    (2.2 )    (4.8 )

Charge for the year

   18.5      5.0      23.5  

Write back of deferred consideration — (Note 30)

   (1.3 )         (1.3 )
    

  

  

At 31 December 2003

   50.0      20.4      70.4  
    

  

  

Net book amounts

                    

At 31 December 2003

   242.1      27.3      269.4  
    

  

  

At 31 December 2002

   282.5      34.7      317.2  
    

  

  

 

82


14. Tangible Fixed Assets

 

     Group

    Group

    Group

     Group

    Parent

 
     Land and buildings

   

Plant and

equipment


   

In course of

construction


    

Total


   

Plant and

equipment


 
     Freehold

    Leasehold

          
     (£ million)  

Cost

                                     

At 1 January 2002

   62.1     11.9     450.0     24.6      548.6     22.0  

Exchange adjustment

   (3.6 )   (0.2 )   (20.9 )   (2.1 )    (26.8 )    

Acquisitions

       0.1     4.8     0.4      5.3      

Additions

   0.1     0.1     38.1     42.7      81.0     1.6  

Disposals

   (1.8 )   (0.2 )   (21.1 )   (0.1 )    (23.2 )   (3.5 )

Transfers

   5.3     2.3     27.5     (35.1 )         

Discontinued operations

   (1.3 )   (4.0 )   (15.5 )   (0.1 )    (20.9 )    
    

 

 

 

  

 

At 31 December 2002

   60.8     10.0     462.9     30.3      564.0     20.1  

Exchange adjustment

   (4.2 )   (0.3 )   (22.0 )   (1.5 )    (28.0 )    

Acquisitions

           0.3          0.3      

Additions

   0.3     0.3     45.3     25.8      71.7     2.3  

Disposals

   (1.4 )   (0.2 )   (23.4 )        (25.0 )   (4.2 )

Transfers

   12.5         24.8     (37.3 )         
    

 

 

 

  

 

At 31 December 2003

   68.0     9.8     487.9     17.3      583.0     18.2  
    

 

 

 

  

 

Depreciation

                                     

At 1 January 2002

   14.7     4.3     284.6          303.6     13.8  

Exchange adjustment

   (0.9 )   (0.2 )   (13.3 )        (14.4 )    

Charge for the year

   1.3     0.3     50.0          51.6     1.5  

Disposals

   (1.7 )   (0.2 )   (17.5 )        (19.4 )   (3.2 )

Transfers

   (1.6 )   0.5     1.1               

Discontinued operations

   (0.2 )   (0.8 )   (12.2 )        (13.2 )    
    

 

 

 

  

 

At 31 December 2002

   11.6     3.9     292.7          308.2     12.1  

Exchange adjustment

   (0.9 )   (0.2 )   (15.8 )        (16.9 )    

Charge for the year

   1.8     0.5     52.5          54.8     2.7  

Disposals

   (0.2 )   (0.2 )   (20.3 )        (20.7 )   (3.6 )
    

 

 

 

  

 

At 31 December 2003

   12.3     4.0     309.1          325.4     11.2  
    

 

 

 

  

 

Net book amounts

                                     

At 31 December 2003

   55.7     5.8     178.8     17.3      257.6     7.0  
    

 

 

 

  

 

At 31 December 2002

   49.2     6.1     170.2     30.3      255.8     8.0  
    

 

 

 

  

 

 

Group fixed assets include land with a cost of £5.9m (2002 — £6.0m) that is not subject to depreciation. The net book value of leases with less than 50 years to run amounted to £5.8m (2002 — £6.1m). Included in the amounts above are assets held under finance leases with a net book amount of £3.0m (2002 — £2.3m). There are no properties for resale in the Group (2002 — one property with a net book value of £1.1m).

 

83


15. Investments (restated — see note 27)

 

     Group

     Parent

 
     Trade
investments


     Subsidiary
undertakings


 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January 2002

   23.2      413.9  

Exchange adjustment

   (1.5 )     

Additions

   1.3      1,558.1  

Disposals

        (1,215.2 )

Impairment

   (18.0 )     
    

  

At 31 December 2002

   5.0      756.8  

Exchange adjustment

   (0.6 )     

Additions

   0.6       
    

  

At 31 December 2003

   5.0      756.8  
    

  

 

The balance of £5.0m (2002 — £5.0m) comprises cost of £5.0m (2002 — £23.0m) less accumulated impairment of nil (2002 — £18.0m).

 

Principal subsidiary undertakings are listed on page 129. Trade investments are US dollar denominated. There is no material difference between the fair value and the carrying value of trade investments.

 

16. Investment in Joint Venture (BSN Medical)

 

     Group

 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January 2002

   114.0  

Retained profit for the financial year

   6.4  

Debt repaid by the joint venture

   (5.7 )

Exchange adjustment

   0.3  
    

At 31 December 2002

   115.0  

Retained profit for the financial year

   5.7  

Exchange adjustment

   0.9  
    

At 31 December 2003

   121.6  
    

 

The investment in joint venture is represented by:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

Share of gross assets:

             

Fixed

   28.4      28.2  

Current

   76.4      78.0  

Share of gross liabilities:

             

Due within one year

   (49.2 )    (52.6 )

Due after one year

   (4.7 )    (8.9 )
    

  

     50.9      44.7  

Goodwill

   70.7      70.3  
    

  

     121.6      115.0  
    

  

 

Goodwill arising on the formation of the joint venture is considered to have an indefinite useful economic life and is capable of separate measurement since the joint venture operates independently of the Group. It operates in a mature sector of the medical devices industry, has high market shares, and long product life cycles. Significant barriers to entry exist in terms of technology, manufacturing know-how, regulatory compliance, market reputation and customer relationships. If the goodwill had been amortised over 20 years, operating profit would have been lower by £3.6m (2002 — £3.2m) and the investment in the joint venture would have been lower by £9.4m (2002 — £5.8m).

 

84


17. Investment in Associated Undertaking (AbilityOne)

 

     Group

 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January 2002

    

Initial investment in associated undertaking

   7.5  

Retained profit for the financial year

   3.0  

Exchange adjustment

   (2.0 )
    

At 31 December 2002

   8.5  

Exchange adjustment

   0.3  

Retained profit for the financial year

   2.8  

Disposals

   (11.6 )
    

At 31 December 2003

    
    

 

The investment was disposed of in September 2003. At 31 December 2002 the investment of £8.5m consisted of goodwill of £15.4m less share of net liabilities of £6.9m.

 

Goodwill in the associated undertaking was considered to have an indefinite useful economic life and to be capable of separate measurement since the associated undertaking operated independently of the Group. It operated in the rehabilitation industry, had high market shares, and long product life cycles. Significant barriers to entry existed in terms of breadth of the product range, sales force size, physical distribution capabilities, key customer and professional relationships and market reputation. If the goodwill had been amortised over 20 years, operating profit would have been lower in 2003 by £0.6m and the profit on disposal of the associated undertaking would have been higher by £1.2m (2002 — operating profit and the investment in associated undertaking lower by £0.6m).

 

18. Stocks

 

     Group

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Raw materials and consumables

   37.8    42.0

Work-in-progress

   10.3    12.9

Finished goods and goods for resale

   182.5    174.6
    
  
     230.6    229.5
    
  

 

19. Debtors

 

     Group

     Parent

     2003

     2002

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Amounts falling due within one year:

                       

Trade and other debtors — gross debts

   265.9      240.9      1.1    1.9

Less: non-returnable proceeds

   (19.9 )    (18.3 )      
    

  

  
  

Trade and other debtors — net

   246.0      222.6      1.1    1.9

Amounts owed by subsidiary undertakings

             1,483.3    1,418.5

Amounts owed by joint venture

   2.4      2.3      0.5    0.5

Amounts owed by associated undertaking

        0.5        

Prepayments and accrued income

   20.3      22.4      2.1    2.8

Debit balances on currency swaps

   31.4      8.5      30.8    8.4
    

  

  
  
     300.1      256.3      1,517.8    1,432.1

Amounts falling due after more than one year:

                       

Deferred taxation

   4.4      4.0        

Pension prepayments — (Note 33)

   7.1      5.3        

Other debtors

   1.5      2.3        

Debit balances on currency swaps

   21.4      12.8      20.8    12.6
    

  

  
  
     334.5      280.7      1,538.6    1,444.7
    

  

  
  

 

85


19. Debtors — (continued)

 

The Group utilises a debt factoring facility in Italy. The finance provider’s agreement states that it cannot seek recourse in any form from the Group in the event of non-payment by the debtors. The Group is not obliged, and currently does not intend, to support any such losses. The gross amount of trade debtors factored without recourse is £19.9m (2002 — £18.3m). £0.9m (2002 — £0.9m) of factoring charges were recognised in the period.

 

Trade and other debtors are stated after deducting provisions for bad and doubtful debts of £7.3m (2002 — £7.0m).

 

Deferred tax assets of £4.4m (2002 — £4.0m) represent recoverable short-term timing differences.

 

Other debtors falling due after more than one year are non-interest bearing and denominated in various currencies. The fair value of these debtors is the same as book value.

 

20. Borrowings

 

     Group

     Parent

 
     2003

     2002

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

Borrowings:

                           

Due within one year or on demand

   96.9      151.9      67.2      127.2  

Due after one year

   99.6      164.2      98.3      162.3  
    

  

  

  

     196.5      316.1      165.5      289.5  

Cash and bank

   (26.0 )    (22.5 )    (3.1 )    (9.1 )

Debit balances on currency swaps

   (52.8 )    (21.3 )    (51.6 )    (21.0 )

Credit balances on currency swaps

   9.4      4.6      9.4      4.6  
    

  

  

  

Net debt

   127.1      276.9      120.2      264.0  
    

  

  

  

 

Borrowings are analysed as follows:

 

     Group

   Parent

     2003

   2002

   2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Bank loans and overdrafts

   195.2    315.1    165.5    289.5

Other loans wholly repayable within five years

   1.3    1.0      
    
  
  
  
     196.5    316.1    165.5    289.5
    
  
  
  

 

86


20. Borrowings — (continued)

 

Borrowings are repayable as follows:

 

     Group

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Within one year or on demand:

         

Bank loans and overdrafts

   96.4    151.5

Other loans

   0.5    0.4
    
  

Total within one year or on demand

   96.9    151.9

After one year:

         

Bank loans and overdrafts:

         

after one and within two years

   25.6    57.2

after two and within three years

      86.4

after three and within four years

   73.2   

after four and within five years

      20.0
    
  
     98.8    163.6

Other loans:

         

after one and within two years

   0.4    0.3

after two and within three years

   0.2    0.3

after three and within four years

   0.1   

after four and within five years

   0.1   
    
  
     0.8    0.6
    
  

Total after one year

   99.6    164.2
    
  
     196.5    316.1
    
  

 

In addition to the above borrowings, other financial liabilities are nil (2002 — £0.3m, being 5  1 / 2 % cumulative preference shares without a fixed maturity as set out in Note 24).

 

The Board has established a set of policies to manage funding and currency risks. The Group only uses derivative financial instruments to manage the financial risks associated with underlying business activities and their financing. The Group’s policy is to ensure that there is sufficient funding and facilities in place to meet foreseeable borrowing requirements.

 

Bank loans and overdrafts represent drawings under committed and uncommitted facilities of £358m and £231m, respectively. Of the undrawn committed facilities of £198m, £9m expire within one year and £189m after two but within five years (2002 — undrawn committed facilities: £199m of which £3m expire within one year and £196m after two but within five years). Borrowings secured on fixed and current assets were £1.2m (2002 — £0.9m). Balances on currency swaps and borrowings are shown at book value which is the same as fair value.

 

The Group and parent company have currency swaps which have maturities ranging from 2004 to 2006 and are translated at year end exchange rates. For the Group, gross sterling equivalents of £603.4m (2002 — £579.9m) receivable and £560.0m (2002 — £563.2m) payable have been netted. £52.8m is reported as debit balances on currency swaps and £9.4m as credit balances on currency swaps the net of which is a debit balance of £43.4m (2002 — £21.3m as debit balances on currency swaps and £4.6m as credit balances on currency swaps the net of which is a debit balance of £16.7m). For the parent company, gross sterling equivalents of £593.1m (2002 — £564.4m) receivable and £550.9m (2002 — £548.0m) payable have been netted. £51.6m is reported as debit balances on currency swaps and £9.4m as credit balances on currency swaps the net of which is a debit balance of £42.2m. (2002 — £21.0m as debit balances on currency swaps and £4.6m in credit balances on currency swaps the net of which is a debit balance of £16.4m). Currency swaps include forward foreign exchange contracts and are used for hedging foreign investments.

 

87


20. Borrowings — (continued)

 

Currency swaps mature as follows:

 

     Amount
receivable


   Amount
payable


     (£ million)    (Currency
million)

At 31 December 2003

         

Within one year:

         

US Dollar

   252.7    US$397.8

Australian Dollar

   18.2    Aus$42.7

Euro

   63.0    95.8

Japanese Yen

   20.9    Yen3,821

New Zealand Dollar

   2.8    NZ$8.0

Canadian Dollar

   7.9    C$17.5
    
    
     365.5     

After one year and within two years:

         

US Dollar

   49.7    US$75.0

Euro

   34.2    50.0
    
    
     83.9     

After two years and within three years:

         

US Dollar

   119.9    US$196.0

Euro

   34.1    50.0
    
    
     154.0     
    
    
     603.4     
    
    

At 31 December 2002:

         

Within one year:

         

US Dollar

   151.2    US$230.6

Australian Dollar

   15.2    Aus$42.7

Euro

   90.1    142.9

Japanese Yen

   13.3    Yen2,571

New Zealand Dollar

   2.5    NZ$8.0

Canadian Dollar

   7.1    C$17.5
    
    
     279.4     

After one year and within two years:

         

US Dollar

   179.8    US$273.2

Euro

   37.8    60.0
    
    
     217.6     

After two years and within three years (US Dollar)

   53.4    US$83.2

After three years and within four years (US Dollar)

   29.5    US$46.0
    
    
     579.9     
    
    

 

The majority of the Group’s financial assets and liabilities, including currency swaps, are at floating interest rates relating to the currencies concerned. The Group uses simple floating to fixed rate contract interest rate swaps to protect borrowing costs and the differentials between borrowing and deposit rates. 79% of the interest costs and 84% of the interest income are protected through 31 December 2004, with some protection carrying over into 2005.

 

21. Financial Instruments

The Group’s policy is to protect shareholders’ funds by matching foreign currency assets, including acquisition goodwill, with foreign currency liabilities where practicable. These liabilities take the form of either borrowings or currency swaps. The Group also hedges forward its interest rate risk for up to two years using interest rate swap contracts.

 

 

 

88


21. Financial Instruments — (continued)

 

Short-term debtors and creditors are excluded from the following disclosures:

 

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Liabilities:

 

                              Fixed rate liabilities

     Gross
borrowings


   Currency
swaps


   Total
liabilities


   Floating
rate
liabilities


   Fixed
rate
liabilities


   Weighted
average
interest
rate


   Weighted
average
time for
which
rate is
fixed


               (£ million)              (%)    (Years)

At 31 December 2003:

                                  

US Dollar

   152.9    373.6    526.5    50.0    476.5    2.3    1

Euro

   7.9    138.0    145.9    23.3    122.6    2.9    1

Other

   35.7    48.4    84.1    84.1         
    
  
  
  
  
         

Total interest bearing liabilities

   196.5    560.0    756.5    157.4    599.1          
    
  
  
  
  
         

At 31 December 2002:

                                  

US Dollar

   263.8    393.1    656.9    93.5    563.4    3.7    1

Euro

   4.8    132.3    137.1    37.4    99.7    3.7    1

Other

   47.5    37.8    85.3    85.3         
    
  
  
  
  
         

Total interest bearing liabilities

   316.1    563.2    879.3    216.2    663.1          
    
  
  
  
  
         

 

In addition to the above, the Group has a liability due after one year for deferred acquisition consideration (denominated in Euro) totalling £4.0m (2002 — £5.0m) on which no interest is paid (see Note 22).

 

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Assets:

 

    

Cash
and

bank


   Currency
swaps


   Total
assets


   Floating
rate
assets


   Fixed
rate
assets


   Fixed rate assets

                    Weighted
average
interest
rate


   Weighted
average
time for
which
rate is
fixed


               (£ million)              (%)    (Years)

At 31 December 2003:

                                  

Sterling

   4.3    603.4    607.7    80.7    527.0    4.2    1

Other

   21.7       21.7    21.7         
    
  
  
  
  
         

Total interest bearing assets

   26.0    603.4    629.4    102.4    527.0          
    
  
  
  
  
         

At 31 December 2002:

                                  

Sterling

   0.9    579.9    580.8    77.8    503.0    5.1    1

Other

   21.6       21.6    21.6         
    
  
  
  
  
         

Total interest bearing assets

   22.5    579.9    602.4    99.4    503.0          
    
  
  
  
  
         

 

The above interest rate analysis includes the effect of interest rate swaps.

 

Floating rates on both assets and liabilities are typically based on the three-month LIBOR interest rate relevant to the currency concerned.

 

89


21. Financial Instruments — (continued)

 

At 31 December 2003, notional principal balances by currency and related interest rates under interest rate swap agreements were:

 

       Expected to mature
in years ending
31 December


       
       2004

     2005

    Fair value

 
       (Currency million,
except interest rates)
    (£ million)  

At 31 December 2003

                     

Principal (Sterling)

     £527      £188     (2.1 )

Fixed rate receivable

     3.9 %    4.8 %      

Variable rate payable

     4.4 %    4.8 %      

Principal (US Dollar)

     US$853      US$300     (3.3 )

Fixed rate payable

     2.0 %    3.1 %      

Variable rate receivable

     1.4 %    2.8 %      

Principal (Euro)

     174          (0.8 )

Fixed rate payable

     2.9 %           

Variable rate receivable

     2.3 %           

 

The fair values for interest rate swaps are calculated as the net present value of the future cash flows as at 31 December 2003, discounted at market rates of interest at that date.

 

At 31 December 2002, notional principal balances by currency and related interest rates under interest rate swap agreements were:

 

     Expected to mature
in years ending
31 December


       
     2003

    2004

    Fair value

 
     (Currency million,
except interest rates)
    (£ million)  

At 31 December 2002:

                  

Principal (Sterling)

   £503     £103     6.5  

Fixed rate receivable

   5.1 %   4.8 %      

Variable rate payable

   3.9 %   4.2 %      

Principal (US Dollar)

   US$907     US$180     (14.2 )

Fixed rate payable

   3.8 %   3.0 %      

Variable rate receivable

   1.4 %   2.4 %      

Principal (Euro)

   153     40     (1.1 )

Fixed rate payable

   3.4 %   4.5 %      

Variable rate receivable

   2.7 %   3.0 %      

 

The fair values for interest rate swaps are calculated as the net present value of the future cash flows as at 31 December 2002, discounted at market rates of interest at that date.

 

Foreign Exchange

The Group uses forward foreign exchange contracts to hedge trading creditors and an element of anticipated purchases over the following 12 months. The principal currencies hedged by forward foreign exchange contracts are sterling and US Dollars. At 31 December 2003, the Group had contracted to exchange within one year the equivalent of £199m.

 

The Group’s operating units hold no material unhedged monetary assets or liabilities other than in their functional operating currency. Therefore, there are no currency exposures on monetary assets and liabilities that could give rise to material gains or losses in the profit and loss account.

 

90


21. Financial Instruments — (continued)

 

Fair Value of Financial Assets and Liabilities

Forward foreign exchange contracts and interest rate swap contracts, taken out as hedges, are not marked to market. Gains and losses thereon are recognised only when the exposure that is being hedged is itself recognised. The following table sets out the book and fair values of the Group’s derivative financial instruments. Market rates have been used to determine the fair values of interest rate swaps, currency swaps and forward contracts.

 

Derivative financial instruments held to manage interest rate and currency risk:

 

     31 December
2003


     31 December
2002


 
     Book
value


   Fair
value


     Book
value


   Fair
value


 
     (£ million)  

Interest rate swaps

      (6.2 )       (8.8 )

Forward foreign exchange contracts

      (5.7 )       (5.8 )
    
  

  
  

Unrecognised gains and losses on hedges

      (11.9 )       (14.6 )
    
  

  
  

Currency swaps

   43.4    43.4      16.7    16.7  
    
  

  
  

 

The fair value of primary financial instruments comprising cash and borrowings which are set out in Note 20 is the same as book value.

 

The following table shows the amount of unrecognised gains and losses which have been included in the profit and loss account for the year and those gains and losses which are expected to be included in next year’s or later profit and loss accounts.

 

     Unrecognised
gains


     Unrecognised
losses


     Total net
unrecognised
gains/
(losses)


 
     (£ million)  

Unrecognised gains and losses on hedges at 1 January 2002

   8.9      (13.5 )    (4.6 )

Less: gains and losses arising in previous years that were expected to have been recognised in 2002

   (8.2 )    13.2      5.0  
    

  

  

Gains and losses arising before 31 December 2001 that were not recognised in 2002

   0.7      (0.3 )    0.4  

Gains and losses arising in 2002 that were not recognised in 2002

   7.9      (22.9 )    (15.0 )
    

  

  

Unrecognised gains and losses on hedges at 31 December 2002

   8.6      (23.2 )    (14.6 )

Less: gains and losses arising in previous years that were expected to have been recognised in 2003

   (8.1 )    22.1      14.0  
    

  

  

Gains and losses arising before 31 December 2002 that were not recognised in 2003

   0.5      (1.1 )    (0.6 )

Gains and losses arising in 2003 that were not recognised in 2003

   3.0      (14.3 )    (11.3 )
   
   
   
 

Unrecognised gains and losses on hedges at 31 December 2003

  
3.5
 
 
  
(15.4
 
)
   (11.9  
)
    

  

  

Of which:

                    

Gains and losses expected to be recognised in 2004

   3.5      (15.0 )    (11.5 )

Gains and losses expected to be recognised in 2005 or later

        (0.4 )    (0.4 )
    

  

  

     3.5      (15.4 )    (11.9 )
    

  

  

 

91


22. Other Creditors

 

     Group

   Parent

     2003

   2002

   2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Amounts falling due within one year:

                   

Trade creditors

   132.8    141.4    3.0    3.3

Amounts owed to subsidiary undertakings

         1,741.7    1,467.9

Amounts owed to joint venture

   3.4    4.2      

Social security costs and other taxes

   13.6    11.1      

Accruals and deferred income (restated — Note 27)

   52.7    51.2    7.6    11.9

Acquisition consideration

   3.0    10.8      

Current taxation

   69.4    56.9    12.2    18.0

Ordinary share dividends

   28.9    27.9    28.9    27.9

Credit balances on currency swaps

   4.6    3.3    4.6    3.3
    
  
  
  
     308.4    306.8    1,798.0    1,532.3
    
  
  
  

Amounts falling due after one year:

                   

Acquisition consideration

   4.0    5.0      

Credit balances on currency swaps

   4.8    1.3    4.8    1.3
    
  
  
  
     8.8    6.3    4.8    1.3
    
  
  
  

 

Group amounts falling due after more than one year are payable as follows: £5.6m in 2005 and £3.2m in 2006 (2002 — £2.8m in 2004, £1.7m in 2005 and £1.8m in 2006). Parent amounts falling due after one year are payable as follows: £3.6m in 2005 and £1.2m in 2006 (2002 — £1.3m payable in 2004).

 

23. Provisions for Liabilities and Charges

 

    

Deferred

taxation


   

Rationalisation

and
integration


   

Retirement

healthcare


     Other
liability


       Total

 
     (£ million)  

Group

                                  

At 1 January 2002

   55.4     21.3     9.2      9.4        95.3  

Exchange adjustments

   (2.3 )   (0.3 )   (0.5 )    (0.5 )      (3.6 )

Profit and loss account — current year

   14.6     13.4     0.8      2.2        31.0  

Profit and loss account — prior years

   3.0                     3.0  

Acquisitions

   (15.2 )            3.9        (11.3 )

Movement in deferred tax asset

   0.5                     0.5  

Utilisation

       (22.8 )   (0.1 )    (3.9 )      (26.8 )
    

 

 

  

    

At 31 December 2002

   56.0     11.6     9.4      11.1        88.1  

Exchange adjustments

   (2.7 )   (0.3 )   (0.4 )    (0.6 )      (4.0 )

Profit and loss account — current year

   17.1     6.0     1.1      2.6        26.8  

Profit and loss account — prior years

   (7.2 )                   (7.2 )

Fair value adjustments — (Note 30)

   (1.7 )            2.8        1.1  

Movement in deferred tax asset

   0.4                     0.4  

Utilisation

       (10.3 )   (1.3 )    (3.4 )      (15.0 )
    

 

 

  

    

At 31 December 2003

   61.9     7.0     8.8      12.5        90.2  
    

 

 

  

    

 

At 31 December 2003, rationalisation and integration provisions include acquisition integration of £2.6m (2002 — £3.9m). The deferred taxation and retirement healthcare provisions are long-term in nature, as is the timing of their utilisation. Rationalisation and integration and other liability provisions are expected to be substantially utilised within two years. There are no provisions for contractual amounts and hence none are treated as financial instruments.

 

The movement in provisions for liabilities and charges within the parent company during the year from £2.6m to £1.2m represents utilisation of provisions and changes in deferred taxation.

 

92


23. Provisions for Liabilities and Charges — (continued)

 

The provision for deferred taxation is made up as follows:

 

     Group

     Parent

 
     2003

     2002

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

Goodwill timing differences

   42.6      45.8            

Other fixed asset timing differences

   38.5      34.8      1.4      1.4  

Other timing differences

   (19.2 )    (24.6 )    (0.8 )    (0.5 )
    

  

  

  

     61.9      56.0      0.6      0.9  
    

  

  

  

 

See Note 9 for information on deferred tax assets and liabilities for which no provision has been made.

 

24. Called Up Share Capital

 

    2003
Shares


    2003

    2002
Shares


  2002

  2001
Shares


  2001

    (‘000)     (£ million)     (‘000)   (£ million)   (‘000)   (£ million)

Authorised:

                           

Ordinary Shares 12  2 / 9 p

  1,223,591     149.5     1,223,591   149.5   1,223,591   149.5

5½% cumulative preference shares £1

          450   0.5   450   0.5
         

     
     
          149.5         150.0       150.0
         

     
     

Allotted, issued and fully paid:

 

                     

Equity Capital: Ordinary Shares 12  2 / 9 p:

 

                     

At 1 January

  928,760     113.5     924,812   113.1   919,189   112.4

Share options

  4,766     0.6     3,948   0.4   5,623   0.7
   

 

 
 
 
 

At 31 December

  933,526     114.1     928,760   113.5   924,812   113.1
   

 

 
 
 
 

Non-equity capital: 5½% cumulative preference shares £1.00:

           

At 1 January

  269     0.3     269   0.3   269   0.3

Cancellation

  (269 )   (0.3 )        
   

 

 
 
 
 

At 31 December

          269   0.3   269   0.3
   

 

 
 
 
 

Total called up share capital at 31 December

        114.1         113.8       113.4
         

     
     

 

On 23 June 2003 the 5½% £1.00 cumulative preference shares were cancelled and in consideration the preference shareholders were paid £1.38 per share on 7 July 2003. The 5½% cumulative preference shares were denominated in sterling, were non-voting and carried preferential rights to dividends and distribution on winding up.

 

93


25 Share Option Plans

 

The Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002) (adopted by shareholders on 3 April 2002) is available to all employees in the UK employed by participating Group companies, subject to three months’ service. The scheme provides for employees to save up to £250 per month and are given an option to acquire a set number of shares based on the committed amount to be saved. The option price is the higher of the nominal value and not less than 80% of the middle market quotation of the Ordinary Shares on the three dealing days preceding the date of invitation. The Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002) is offered to employees in Australia, Austria, Canada, Denmark, Finland, Germany, Hong Kong, Italy, South Korea, Mexico, New Zealand, Norway, Portugal, Singapore, South Africa, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Arab Emirates. Employees in Belgium, Italy, the Netherlands and France are able to participate respectively in the Smith & Nephew Belgian Sharesave Plan (2002), the Smith & Nephew Italian Sharesave Plan (2002), the Smith & Nephew Dutch Sharesave Plan (2002) and the Smith & Nephew France Sharesave Plan (2002). Participants in Ireland are able to participate in the Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme. These plans operate on a substantially similar basis to the Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002). Options are no longer issued under the Smith & Nephew Employee Share Option Scheme (adopted by shareholders on 14 May 1981) and the Smith & Nephew 1991 Overseas Employee Share Option Scheme (adopted by shareholders on 25 May 1990) but options remain to be exercised under these two schemes. Together all of the plans referred to above are termed the “Employee Schemes”.

 

The Smith & Nephew 1985 Share Option Scheme (adopted by shareholders on 9 May 1985), the Smith & Nephew 1990 International Executive Share Option Scheme (adopted by shareholders on 15 May 1990), the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan, the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan and the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan (adopted by shareholders on 4 April 2001), together termed the “Executive Schemes”, are operated at the discretion of the Board of Directors.

 

Under the terms of the Executive Schemes, the Remuneration Committee, consisting of Non-Executive Directors, may select full-time employees of the Group for the grant of options to acquire Ordinary Shares in the Company. Options granted under the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan (the “US Plan”) are to acquire ADSs. The option price will not be less than the market value of an Ordinary Share, or the nominal value if higher. The market value will be the quoted price on the business day preceding the date of grant or the quoted price on the date of grant. For Executive Schemes adopted in 2001, the market value will be the average quoted price of an Ordinary Share for the three business days preceding the date of grant or, for the US Plan, the average quoted price of an ADS for the three business days preceding the date of grant or the quoted price on the date of grant. With the exception of options granted under the 2001 US Plan, the exercise of options granted from 1997 are subject to achievement of a performance condition. Options granted under the 2001 US Plan are not subject to performance conditions but become exercisable as to 10% after one year, 30% after two years, 60% after three years and the remaining balance after four years. The 1990 International Executive Share Option Scheme and the 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan are open to senior managers outside the UK and the 1990 International Executive Share Option Scheme and the US Plan are open to senior managers in the US, Canada, Mexico and Puerto Rico.

 

Under the Executive Schemes, the number of Ordinary Shares over which options may be granted is limited so that the number of shares issued or that may be issued under the Executive Schemes during the ten years preceding the date of grant shall not exceed 5% of the Ordinary Share capital at the date of grant. The total number of Ordinary Shares which may be issuable in any ten-year period under all employee share schemes operated by the Company may not exceed 10% of the Ordinary Share capital at the date of grant.

 

Employees in the US are able to participate in the Employee Stock Purchase Plan, which gives them the opportunity to acquire shares, in the form of ADSs, at a discount of 15% (or more if the shares appreciate in value during the plan’s quarterly purchase period) to the market price, through a regular savings plan.

 

 

94


25. Share Option Plans — (continued)

 

At 31 December 2003 17,455,000 (2002 — 19,819,000) options outstanding under share option schemes were as follows:

 

Employee Schemes


  

Number

of
shares


    

Range

of option

prices


  

Weighted
average

option

price


     (000’s)      (Pence)    (Pence)

Outstanding at 1 January 2001

   5,299      124.0 – 221.2    151.8

Granted

   836      289.2    289.2

Exercised

   (1,567 )    124.0 – 156.0    141.4

Lapsed or cancelled

   (798 )    124.0 – 289.2    160.8
    

         

Outstanding at 31 December 2001

   3,770      124.0 – 289.2    184.7

Granted

   1,760      296.0 – 372.7    300.0

Exercised

   (1,017 )    124.0 – 304.0    144.2

Lapsed or cancelled

   (267 )    124.0 – 304.0    208.1
    

         

Outstanding at 31 December 2002

   4,246      124.0 – 372.7    240.7

Granted

   1,026      321.0 – 403.0    324.1

Exercised

   (998 )    124.0 – 304.0    154.7

Lapsed or cancelled

   (212 )    124.0 – 389.0    278.8
    

         

Outstanding at 31 December 2003

   4,062      124.0 – 403.0    280.9
    

         

Of which options exercisable at 31 December 2003

   56      124.0 – 221.2    184.3
    

         

 

Weighted average fair value of options granted:

 

During 2001

   117.7   

During 2002

   109.1

During 2003

   127.6

 

Executive Schemes


  

Number

of
shares


    

Range

of option

prices


  

Weighted
average

option

price


     (000’s)      (Pence)    (Pence)

Outstanding at 1 January 2001

   16,563      133.0 – 270.0    152.1

Granted

   2,846      326.0 – 375.0    361.6

Exercised

   (3,944 )    133.0 – 195.5    165.0
    

         

Outstanding at 31 December 2001

   15,465      133.0 – 375.0    214.9

Granted

   3,266      359.0 – 409.5    380.4

Exercised

   (2,841 )    143.0 – 327.7    161.6

Lapsed or cancelled

   (317 )    133.0 – 409.5    197.1
    

         

Outstanding at 31 December 2002

   15,573      143.0 – 409.5    255.9

Granted

   3,459      347.2 – 418.0    391.7

Exercised

   (3,775 )    143.0 – 382.3    191.3

Lapsed or cancelled

   (1,864 )    143.0 – 418.0    219.1
    

         

Outstanding at 31 December 2003

   13,393      145.0 – 418.0    304.0
    

         

Of which options exercisable at 31 December 2003

   5,155      145.0 – 331.8    208.5
    

         

 

Weighted average fair value of options granted:

 

During 2001

   105.6   

During 2002

   106.2

During 2003

   114.2

 

The weighted average fair values of options granted in 2003, 2002 and 2001 were calculated using the Black-Scholes option pricing model for traded options.

 

95


25. Share Option Plans — (continued)

 

The following assumptions were used in calculating the fair values of options granted for Employee Schemes: dividend yield of 1.1% (2002 — 1.3%, 2001 — 1.1%), expected volatility of 23.3% (2002 — 19.6%, 2001 — 19.4%), risk free interest rate of 4.6% (2002 — 4.5%, 2001 — 5.0%) and expected life of 3.6 years (2002 — 3.6 years, 2001 — 5.0 years).

 

The following assumptions were used in calculating the fair values of options granted for Executive Schemes: dividend yield of 1.1% (2002 — 1.3%, 2001 — 1.1%), expected volatility of 22.0% (2002 — 19.6%, 2001 — 19.4%), risk free interest rate of 4.6% (2002 — 5.2%, 2001 — 4.9%) and expected life of 5.6 years (2002 — 5.6 years, 2001 — 10.0 years).

 

Because options vest over several years and there are restrictions as to exercise and additional options grants are expected, the effects of these hypothetical calculations are not likely to be representative of similar future calculations.

 

Summarised information about options outstanding under the share option schemes at 31 December 2003 is as follows:

 

     Options outstanding

   Options exercisable

    

Number

outstanding


  

Weighted

average

remaining

contract

life


  

Weighted

average

option

price


  

Number

exercisable


  

Weighted

average
option

price


   Exercisable
in stages
up to


     (Thousand)    (Years)    (Pence)    (Thousand)    (Pence)     

Employee Schemes:

                             

124.0p to 289.2p

   1,413    2.6    227.8    56    184.3    2004

296.2p to 403.0p

   2,649    3.3    309.3         
    
            
         
     4,062              56          
    
            
         

Executive Schemes:

                             

145.0p to 296.1p

   5,971    5.0    219.0    5,155    208.5    2004 to
2010

306.2p to 418.0p

   7,422    6.3    372.3         
    
            
         
     13,393              5,155          
    
            
         

 

As the employee schemes are UK Inland Revenue approved Save As You Earn schemes or similar schemes, the Company is exempt from accounting for the difference between the share option price and the market value at the grant date.

 

Until 31 December 2002 the Company used a qualifying employee share ownership trust (“QUEST”) to acquire Smith & Nephew plc Ordinary Shares for the transfer to employees exercising options under the Smith & Nephew Employee Share Option Scheme. The QUEST was not used in 2003 and the Company does not intend to use it in the future. The trustee of the QUEST was Smith & Nephew Employees Trustees Limited, a wholly-owned subsidiary of the Company. During 2002, the QUEST subscribed for 950,317 shares at a cost of £2.3m and transferred a total of 950,317 shares to employees on the exercise of options for consideration of £1.4m. All employees of UK Group subsidiary companies, including Executive Directors of the Company, were potential beneficiaries under the QUEST.

 

96


26. Reserves

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 

Group


   Share
premium


   Profit
and loss
account


     Share
premium


   Profit
and loss
account


     Share
premium


   Profit
and loss
account


 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January

   143.8    262.5      135.8    158.3      125.4    29.9  

Adjustment on adoption of UITF 38

                      3.0  

Translation differences on foreign currency net investments

      3.8         9.1         (8.8 )

Retained profit for the year

      102.0         67.5         86.7  

Goodwill on disposals

      8.2         30.0          

Goodwill on operations contributed to the joint venture

                      17.9  

Unrealised gain on formation of joint venture

                      31.8  

Share based expense recognised in the profit and loss account

      2.7         1.6         1.5  

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

      (2.4 )       (1.7 )       (1.6 )

Share options

   8.2         8.0         10.4     

Movements relating to the QUEST (Note 25)

              (2.3 )       (2.1 )
    
  

  
  

  
  

At 31 December

   152.0    376.8      143.8    262.5      135.8    158.3  
    
  

  
  

  
  

 

Net exchange gains of £45.7m (2002 — gains of £68.2m) arising on foreign currency net borrowings are included within the £3.8m (2002 — £9.1m) translational differences on foreign currency net investments. The cumulative amount of goodwill charged to reserves is £275.8m (2002 — £292.3m) against which £116.0m of merger relief has been offset. The decrease is due to goodwill written back on the disposal of AbilityOne of £8.2m and exchange movements of £8.3m.

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 

Parent Company


   Share
premium


   Profit
and loss
account


     Share
premium


   Profit
and loss
account


     Share
premium


   Profit
and loss
account


 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January

   143.8    138.5      135.8    182.3      125.4    136.8  

Adjustment on adoption of UITF 38

                      3.0  

Retained (loss)/profit for the year

      (67.2 )       (40.8 )       44.7  

Share based expense recognised in the profit and loss account

      2.4         1.0         1.5  

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

      (1.7 )       (1.7 )       (1.6 )

Share options

   8.2         8.0         10.4     

Movements relating to the QUEST (Note 25)

              (2.3 )       (2.1 )
    
  

  
  

  
  

At 31 December

   152.0    72.0      143.8    138.5      135.8    182.3  
    
  

  
  

  
  

 

97


26. Reserves — (continued)

 

In accordance with the exemption permitted by Section 230(3) of the Companies Act 1985, the Parent Company has not presented its own profit and loss account. The attributable loss for the year dealt with in the accounts of the Parent Company is £21.1m (2002 — profit of £3.8m).

 

The profit and loss account in 2001 and 2002 in the Group and Parent Company have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38 (Note 27).

 

On 23 June 2003, following the cancellation of the 5½% £1.00 cumulative preference shares (Note 24), a capital redemption reserve of £0.3m was established in the Parent Company. This reserve was extinguished during 2003.

 

27. Own Shares

 

Own shares represent the holding of the parent company’s own shares in respect of the Smith & Nephew Employees’ Share Trust (Note 35).

 

     Group

     Parent

 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January 2002

   2.5      2.5  

Shares purchased

   2.4      2.4  

Shares transferred to Group beneficiaries

   (1.7 )    (1.7 )
    

  

At 31 December 2002

   3.2      3.2  

Shares purchased

   1.3      1.3  

Shares transferred to Group beneficiaries

   (2.4 )    (2.4 )
    

  

At 31 December 2003

   2.1      2.1  
    

  

 

  Adoption of UITF 38

 

The adoption of UITF 38 has required the investment in own shares and related long-term incentive plan (“LTIP”) accrual to be reclassified in the balance sheet as a result of which prior period amounts have been restated as follows:

 

     Investments

     Creditors:
amounts
falling due
within one
year


     Profit
and loss
account


     Shareholders’
funds


 
     (£ million)  

Group


                           

2002 as previously reported

   8.2      (309.6 )    259.7      517.3  
    

  

  

  

Adoption of UITF 38 at 1 January 2002

   (2.5 )    2.9      2.9      0.4  

During year ended 31 December 2002

   (0.7 )    (0.1 )    (0.1 )    (0.8 )
    

  

  

  

Adoption of UITF 38 at 31 December 2002

   (3.2 )    2.8      2.8      (0.4 )
    

  

  

  

2002 restated

   5.0      (306.8 )    262.5      516.9  
    

  

  

  

 

98


27. Own Shares — (continued)

 

     Investments

     Creditors:
amounts
falling
due
within
one year


     Profit
and
loss
account


     Shareholders’
funds


 
     (£ million)  

Parent


                           

2002 as previously reported

   760.0      (1,534.5 )    136.3      393.9  
    

  

  

  

Adoption of UITF 38 at 1 January 2002

   (2.5 )    2.9      2.9      0.4  

During year ended 31 December 2002

   (0.7 )    (0.7 )    (0.7 )    (1.4 )
    

  

  

  

Adoption of UITF 38 at 31 December 2002

   (3.2 )    2.2      2.2      (1.0 )
    

  

  

  

2002 restated

   756.8      (1,532.3 )    138.5      392.9  
    

  

  

  

 

There is no significant effect on the Group and Parent profit and loss accounts on adoption of UITF 38 so no restatements have been made.

 

28. Cash Flow Statement

 

Reconciliation of operating profit to net cash flow from operating activities

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Group operating profit

   179.8      150.7      154.0  

Depreciation and amortisation

   78.3      74.2      60.3  

Loss/(profit) on sale of tangible fixed assets

   1.9      2.7      (0.7 )

Write-off of investment in Advanced Tissue Sciences, Inc.

        17.5       

Increase in stocks

   (9.8 )    (11.5 )    (40.0 )

Increase in debtors

   (24.5 )    (21.1 )    (17.9 )

(Decrease)/increase in creditors and provisions (i)

   (11.2 )    (1.5 )    37.8  
    

  

  

Net cash inflow from operating activities (ii)

   214.5      211.0      193.5  
    

  

  

 
  (i) Includes £9.6m (2002 — £19.3m, 2001 — £23.5m) of outgoings on rationalisation, acquisition integration and divestment costs.

 

  (ii) After £17.0m of Centerpulse costs in 2003.

 

  Analysis of Net Debt

 

     Cash

     Overdrafts

     Borrowings
due within
one year


    

Borrowings
due after

one year


     Net
currency
swaps


     Total

 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January 2001

   23.6      (7.2 )    (61.6 )    (165.1 )    (26.0 )    (236.3 )

Net cash flow

   4.1      3.3      (30.2 )    7.4      14.0      (1.4 )

Exchange adjustments

   (1.3 )    0.2      1.5      (3.5 )    (2.7 )    (5.8 )
    

  

  

  

  

  

At 31 December 2001

   26.4      (3.7 )    (90.3 )    (161.2 )    (14.7 )    (243.5 )

Net cash flow

   (4.0 )    (8.9 )    (70.6 )    (18.1 )         (101.6 )

Exchange adjustments

   0.1      0.3      21.3      15.1      31.4      68.2  
    

  

  

  

  

  

At 31 December 2002

   22.5      (12.3 )    (139.6 )    (164.2 )    16.7      (276.9 )

Net cash flow

   3.0      0.8      47.4      52.9           104.1  

Exchange adjustments

   0.5      (0.1 )    6.9      11.7      26.7      45.7  
    

  

  

  

  

  

At 31 December 2003

   26.0      (11.6 )    (85.3 )    (99.6 )    43.4      (127.1 )
    

  

  

  

  

  

 

 

99


28. Cash Flow Statement — (continued)

 

  Reconciliation of Net Cash Flow to Movement in Net Debt

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Change in cash net of overdrafts in the year

   3.8      (12.9 )    7.4  

Change in net currency swaps

             14.0  

Change in borrowings

   100.3      (88.7 )    (22.8 )
    

  

  

Change in net debt from net cash flow

   104.1      (101.6 )    (1.4 )

Exchange adjustments

   45.7      68.2      (5.8 )
    

  

  

Change in net debt in the year

   149.8      (33.4 )    (7.2 )

Opening net debt

   (276.9 )    (243.5 )    (236.3 )
    

  

  

Closing net debt

   (127.1 )    (276.9 )    (243.5 )
    

  

  

 

29. Currency Translation

 

The exchange rates used for the translation of currencies into pounds sterling that have the most significant impact on the Group results were:

 

     Average rates

     2003

   2002

   2001

US Dollar

   1.65    1.51    1.44

Euro

   1.45    1.59    1.61
     Year-end rates

     2003

   2002

   2001

US Dollar

   1.79    1.61    1.46

Euro

   1.42    1.53    1.64

 

30. Acquisitions

 

Acquisitions in 2003

There were no acquisitions in the year. The impact of additional and deferred consideration in the respect of previous years’ acquisitions was:

 

     (£ million)

Tangible fixed assets

   0.3

Intangible assets

   0.3
    
     0.6

Goodwill

   0.1
    

Additional consideration in respect of previous year’s acquisitions

   0.7

Deferred consideration in respect of previous acquisitions

   3.6
    

Total cost of acquisitions

   4.3
    

 

There was no material difference between the fair value and book value of net assets acquired.

 

£7.2m of deferred consideration, net of amortisation, relating to the Collagenase acquisition in 2000 has been written back to goodwill as it is no longer payable (Note 13).

 

100


30. Acquisitions — (continued)

 

Acquisitions in 2002

On 28 March 2002, the Group acquired ORATEC Interventions, Inc., (“ORATEC”), at a net cost of £191.2m in cash. Further fair value adjustments have been made in the first full financial period after acquisition.

 

Fair values of net assets acquired as reported in 2002 and as adjusted in 2003 including explanations for these changes are set out below:

 

     Net book
value on
acquisition


   

Fair value
adjustments

2002


    Provisional
fair values
2002


    Adjustment
revaluation


    Adjustment
other


    Final
Fair
values
2003


 
     (£ million)  

Net assets at date of acquisition:

                                    

Fixed assets

   6.5     (1.8 )   4.7             4.7  

Intangibles

   2.4         2.4     (1.7 ) (i)       0.7  

Stock

   4.5     0.3     4.8             4.8  

Debtors

   6.1     (0.2 )   5.9     0.4 (ii)       6.3  

Creditors due within one year

   (4.2 )   0.6     (3.6 )           (3.6 )

Provisions

   (3.9 )       (3.9 )       (2.8 ) (iii)   (6.7 )

Deferred taxation

       15.2     15.2         1.7 (iv)   16.9  
    

 

 

 

 

 

Net assets

   11.4     14.1     25.5     (1.3 )   (1.1 )   23.1  
    

 

       

 

     

Goodwill arising on acquisition

 

  165.7                 168.1  
                

             

                 191.2                 191.2  
                

             

Discharged by:

                                    

Cash consideration

 

  222.5                    

Cash acquired in ORATEC

 

  (39.1 )                  

Costs associated with acquisition

 

  7.8                    
                

                 
                 191.2                    
                

                 
 
  (i) Book value was used for the provisional fair value of certain intellectual property rights. On final evaluation it was considered that fair value was lower than book value at acquisition.

 

  (ii) Adjustment to bad debt provision on final evaluation of debtors.

 

  (iii) Change in estimate relating to the expected outcome of legal disputes.

 

  (iv) Finalisation of tax losses brought forward and deferred tax on additional fair value adjustments.

 

The fair value adjustments in 2002 reflect the adoption of Group accounting policies and deferred taxation arising from available trading losses in the acquired entity.

 

The impact of other acquisitions, including deferred consideration in respect of previous year’s acquisitions in the year was:

 

     Net book
value


 
     (£ million)  

Tangible fixed assets

   0.6  

Intangible assets

   7.3  

Current assets

   3.7  

Current liabilities

   (3.8 )
    

     7.8  

Goodwill

   2.0  
    

Consideration

   9.8  

Associated undertaking formation costs

   1.8  

Deferred consideration in respect of previous year’s acquisitions

   5.5  
    

Total cost of acquisition

   17.1  
    

 

£2.0m consideration was accrued in 2002 and paid in cash in 2003. There was no material difference between the fair value and book value of net assets acquired.

 

 

101


30. Acquisitions — (continued)

 

Acquisitions in 2001

The principal acquisitions during the year were Beiersdorf’s advanced woundcare business acquired in April 2001 and the Acticoat business acquired in May 2001. The impact on the Group balance sheet of all acquisitions in the year was:

 

     Net book
value


     (£ million)

Tangible fixed assets

   3.1

Intangible assets

   3.5

Current assets

   3.3
    
     9.9

Goodwill

   39.4
    

Consideration

   49.3

Deferred consideration in respect of previous year’s acquisitions

   20.0
    

Total cost of acquisition

   69.3
    

 

There was no material difference between the fair value and book value of net assets acquired.

 

31. Financial Commitments

 

Group capital expenditure contracted but not provided for amounted to £2.6m (2002 — £4.3m).

 

Under the Group’s acquisition and joint development agreements with NUCRYST Pharmaceuticals Corp., amounts of up to £4.2m (2002 — £4.7m) could become payable on achievement of certain milestones related to regulatory and reimbursement approvals with a further £25.1m (2002 — £28.0m) contingent on achievement of sales milestones.

 

At 31 December 2003, the Group was committed to making the following payments during 2004:

 

     Land and
buildings


   Other assets

     2003

   2002

   2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Operating leases which expire:

                   

Within one year

   2.0    1.6    2.6    1.8

After one and within five years

   3.4    3.6    7.0    7.2

After five years

   4.9    5.0      
    
  
  
  
     10.3    10.2    9.6    9.0
    
  
  
  

 

32. Contingent Liabilities

 

     Group

   Group

   Parent

   Parent

     2003

   2002

   2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Guarantees in respect of subsidiary undertakings

       –        –    9.9    30.8
    
  
  
  

 

The parent has given guarantees to banks to support liabilities under foreign exchange contracts and cross guarantees to support overdrafts. Such guarantees are not considered to be liabilities as all subsidiary undertakings are trading as going concerns.

 

The Group is party to legal proceedings, in the normal course of business, which it is considered will not result in any material adverse effect on the Group’s results of operations or financial position.

 

102


33. Post-Retirement Benefits

 

The Group sponsors pension plans for its employees in most of the countries in which it has major operating companies. Pension plans are established under the laws of the relevant country, funded by the payment of contributions to, and the assets held by, separate trust funds or insurance companies. In those countries where there is no company-sponsored pension plan, state benefits are considered adequate. Employees’ retirement benefits are the subject of regular management review.

 

For many years, the Group’s major pension plans in the United Kingdom (“UK Plan”) and the United States (“US Plan”) were of the defined benefit type. However, from 2003 all new employees were provided with a defined contribution pension plan. Existing employees were given the opportunity to choose whether to remain in their existing plan or change to the new arrangements.

 

The pension cost for the UK Plan and the US Plan has been determined by independent qualified actuaries, using the projected unit method. Under the projected unit method, the current service cost will increase as the members of the defined benefit plans approach retirement. The market related actuarial assumptions at the valuation dates and a breakdown of the pension costs are as follows:

 

Actuarial assumptions:

 

     UK Plan

   US Plan

    

(% per annum,

except service lives)

Increase in pensionable earnings

   4.3    5.0

Increase in pensions

   2.3    Nil

Inflation

   2.3    3.0

Return on investments

   6.8    8.0

Average remaining service lives

   10 years    13 years

 

Pension costs:

 

     2003

   2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Principal plans in the UK and the US:

                  

Regular cost

   8.3    9.8      8.6  

Variations from regular cost (i)

   5.1    (1.9 )    (2.9 )

Cost of former employees

           (1.0 )

Notional interest on prepayment

   0.8    (0.1 )    (0.2 )
    
  

  

     14.2    7.8      4.5  

Other plans

   7.4    6.5      5.9  
    
  

  

     21.6    14.3      10.4  
    
  

  

 
  (i) Variations from regular costs arise from the surplus/deficit in the two principal plans and are amortised using the percentage of payroll method over the weighted average of expected pensionable payroll and remaining service lives of current employees in the plans.

 

At the dates of the most recent actuarial valuations for the purposes of SSAP 24 in September and December 2002, the aggregate market value of the assets of the UK Plan and the US Plan was £230m (2002 — £268m: valuations in September and December 2001) representing 78% of plan liabilities for accrued benefits, including allowance for projected future increases in salaries, resulting in a net deficit of £64.5m (2002 — 93% and a net deficit of £19.8m). The estimated deficit of these plans at 31 December 2003 was £55m (2002 — £80m).

 

The unamortised balance of the UK Plan and US Plan deficits was £70.1m (2002 — deficit £20.8m).

 

The contributions made to the UK Plan and the US Plan in the accounting period were £8.5m (2002 —£2.6m) and £10.4m (2002 — £5.2m), respectively. The agreed contribution rates for 2004 and 2005 are 11% of pensionable earnings plus a supplementary payment of £4.3m in each year to the UK Plan and 7% of pensionable earnings plus a supplementary payment of £10m in 2004 to the US Plan.

 

103


33. Post-Retirement Benefits — (continued)

 

Included in debtors due after more than one year are prepayments of £7.1m (2002 — £5.3m) and included in creditors are accruals due within one year of £4.0m (2002—£6.4m) relating to the funding of certain Group pension plans.

 

The Group recharges the UK pension plan with the costs of administration and independent advisers. The amount recharged in the year was £0.6m (2002 — £0.4m, 2001 — £0.7m). The amount receivable at 31 December 2003 was £0.1m (2002 — £0.1m).

 

The cost of providing healthcare benefits after retirement of £1.1m (2002 — £0.8m, 2001 — £0.1m) are determined by independent qualified actuaries. The unfunded liability of £8.8m (2002 — £9.4m) in respect of the accrued healthcare benefits is included in provisions. The principal actuarial assumptions in determining the cost of providing healthcare benefits are those in the UK and the US:

 

     2003

   2002

     UK

   US

   UK

   US

     (% per annum)

Interest rate

   5.4    6.0    5.6    7.0

Medical cost inflation

   6.4    7.5    6.6    8.0

 

34. Post-Retirement Benefits (FRS 17)

 

The disclosures below show the effect on the Group’s financial statements had FRS 17 been adopted and relate to the major defined benefit retirement plans in the UK and the US. Other plans are not material.

 

The principal assumptions used by the independent qualified actuaries in valuing the UK and US plans at 31 December for FRS 17 purposes were:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     UK Plan

   US Plan

   UK Plan

   US Plan

   UK Plan

   US Plan

     (% per annum)

Increase in pensionable earnings

   4.8    5.0    4.3    5.0    4.0    5.0

Increase in pensions

   2.6    Nil    2.3    Nil    2.5    Nil

Inflation

   2.8    3.0    2.3    3.0    2.5    3.0

Discount rate

   5.4    6.0    5.6    7.0    6.0    7.1

 

The assets and liabilities in the plans and the expected rates of return on investments were:

 

     31 December 2003

 
     UK Plan

     US Plan

 
    

Rate of

Return


   Value

    

Rate of

Return


   Value

 
     (%)    (£ million)      (%)    (£ million)  

Equities

   7.8    143.7      9.0    48.2  

Government bonds

   4.8    32.4      5.7    6.9  

Corporate bonds

   5.4         6.6    6.1  

Property

   6.6    10.1          

Other

   5.1    6.9      3.7    1.8  
         

       

Market value of assets

        193.1           63.0  

Present value of liabilities

        (253.0 )         (124.3 )
         

       

Deficit

        (59.9 )         (61.3 )

Post-retirement healthcare

        (3.6 )         (6.4 )
         

       

          (63.5 )         (67.7 )

Related deferred tax asset

        19.0           25.7  
         

       

Net retirement benefit liability

        (44.5 )         (42.0 )
         

       

 

104


34. Post-Retirement Benefits (FRS 17) — (continued)

 

     31 December 2002

 
     UK Plan

     US Plan

 
    

Rate of

Return


   Value

    

Rate of

Return


   Value

 
     (%)    (£ million)      (%)    (£ million)  

Equities

   7.8    114.3      8.7    34.4  

Government bonds

   4.5    34.0      5.8    8.0  

Corporate bonds

   5.6         7.0    7.0  

Property

   6.2    9.6          

Other

   5.0    7.0      4.2    1.1  
         

       

Market value of assets

        164.9           50.5  

Present value of liabilities

        (221.4 )         (105.2 )
         

       

Deficit

        (56.5 )         (54.7 )

Post-retirement healthcare

        (3.3 )         (7.0 )
         

       

          (59.8 )         (61.7 )

Related deferred tax asset

        17.9           23.4  
         

       

Net retirement benefit liability

        (41.9 )         (38.3 )
         

       

     31 December 2001

 
     UK Plan

     US Plan

 
     Rate of
return


   Value

     Rate of
return


   Value

 
     %    (£ million)      %    (£ million)  

Equities

   9.0    149.1      10.0    42.8  

Government bonds

   4.9    36.0      5.5    8.4  

Corporate bonds

   6.0         7.1    6.8  

Property

   6.9    9.4          

Other

   5.8    6.6      2.5    4.8  
         

       

Market value of assets

        201.1           62.8  

Present value of liabilities

        (190.2 )         (103.8 )
         

       

Surplus/(deficit) of pension plans

        10.9           (41.0 )

Post-retirement healthcare

        (3.1 )         (7.4 )
         

       

          7.8           (48.4 )

Related deferred tax (liability)/asset

        (2.3 )         18.4  
         

       

Net retirement benefit asset/(liability)

        5.5           (30.0 )
         

       

 

The Group’s shareholders’ funds and profit and loss account at 31 December would have been as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

 
    

Shareholders’

funds


    

Profit
and loss

account


    

Shareholders’

funds


    

Profit
and loss

account


 
     (£ million)  

As reported (restated — Note 27)

   640.8      376.8      516.9      262.5  

Provided under SSAP 24

   2.8      2.8      7.8      7.8  

Less: related deferred tax

   (1.1 )    (1.1 )    (3.0 )    (3.0 )
    

  

  

  

     642.5      378.5      521.7      267.3  

FRS 17 net retirement liability above

   (86.5 )    (86.5 )    (80.2 )    (80.2 )
    

  

  

  

As adjusted for FRS 17

   556.0      292.0      441.5      187.1  
    

  

  

  

 

105


34. Post-Retirement Benefits (FRS 17) — (continued)

 

The following amounts would have been charged to operating profit:

 

     2003

   2002

     UK Plan

   US Plan

   Total

   UK Plan

   US Plan

   Total

     (£ million)

Current service cost — employer’s portion

   6.5    4.6    11.1    5.9    5.2    11.1

Past service cost

            0.1       0.1
    
  
  
  
  
  

Total operating charge

   6.5    4.6    11.1    6.0    5.2    11.2
    
  
  
  
  
  

 

The following amounts would have been charged/(credited) to other finance costs:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     UK Plan

     US Plan

     Total

     UK Plan

     US Plan

     Total

 
     (£ million)  

Interest cost

   12.3      7.1      19.4      11.4      7.1      18.5  
Expected return on assets in the plan    (11.4 )    (4.2 )    (15.6 )    (16.2 )    (5.3 )    (21.5 )
    

  

  

  

  

  

Net finance cost/(credit)

   0.9      2.9      3.8      (4.8 )    1.8      (3.0 )
    

  

  

  

  

  

 

The combined operating and finance costs that would have been charged in 2003 under FRS 17 of £14.9m compares with the cost under SSAP 24 of £14.2m (2002 — FRS 17 amount of £8.2m compares with the cost under SSAP 24 of £7.8m).

 

The following amounts would have been included in the statement of total recognised gains and losses:

 

     2003

    2002

 
     UK Plan

    US Plan

    UK Plan

    US Plan

 
Differences between expected and actual return on assets                         

Amount (£ million)

   16.9     7.5     (47.9 )   (13.9 )

Percentage of plan assets

   8.8 %   11.9 %   29.0 %   27.5 %
Experience gains and losses on the plan liabilities                         

Amount (£ million)

   0.2     (1.7 )   (2.5 )   (1.1 )

Percentage of plan liabilities

   0 %   1.4 %   1.1 %   1.0 %
Effects of changes in demographic and financial assumptions underlying the present value of the plan liabilities                         

Amount (£ million)

   (21.6 )   (21.9 )   (18.6 )   (1.9 )
Actuarial loss recognised in the statement of total recognised gains and losses                         
    

 

 

 

Amount (£ million)

   (4.5 )   (16.1 )   (69.0 )   (16.9 )
    

 

 

 

Percentage of plan liabilities

   1.8 %   13.0 %   31.2 %   16.1 %
    

 

 

 

 

The following table reconciles the movement in the plans’ surplus/(deficit):

 

     2003

     2002

 
     UK Plan

     US Plan

     UK Plan

     US Plan

 
     (£ million)  

(Deficit)/surplus in the plan at 1 January

   (56.5 )    (54.7 )    10.9      (41.0 )

Movement in the year:

                           
Current service cost (employees and employers)    (9.2 )    (4.6 )    (8.6 )    (5.2 )

Past service cost

             (0.1 )     

Other finance (cost)/income

   (0.9 )    (2.9 )    4.8      (1.8 )

Actuarial loss

   (4.5 )    (16.1 )    (69.0 )    (16.9 )

Contributions paid (including by employees)

   11.2      10.4      5.5      5.2  

Currency adjustment

        6.6           5.0  
    

  

  

  

Deficit in the plan at 31 December

   (59.9 )    (61.3 )    (56.5 )    (54.7 )
    

  

  

  

 

106


34. Post-Retirement Benefits (FRS 17) — (continued)

 

The cost of providing healthcare benefits after retirement under FRS 17 of £0.8m (£1.1m charge under SSAP 24) is determined by independent actuaries and would be charged to operating profit in 2003 (2002 — £0.8m charged in 2002 compared with a £0.8m charge under SSAP 24). The principal actuarial assumptions in determining the cost of providing healthcare benefits are those in the UK and the US and would be as follows:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     UK

   US

   UK

   US

   UK

   US

     (% per annum)

Interest rate

   5.4    6.0    5.6    7.0    6.0    7.1

Medical cost inflation

   6.4    7.5    6.6    8.0    7.0    9.0

 

35. Smith & Nephew Employees’ Share Trust

 

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January

   3.2      2.5  

Shares acquired

   1.3      2.4  

Shares vested

   (2.4 )    (1.7 )
    

  

At 31 December

   2.1      3.2  
    

  

 

The Smith & Nephew Employees’ Share Trust (the “Trust”) was established to hold shares relating to the long-term incentive plan referred to in the “Remuneration Report”. Holdings of the Parent Company’s Own Shares in respect of the Trust are disclosed in Note 27. The Trust is administered by an independent professional trust company resident in Jersey and is funded by a loan from the Parent Company. The costs of the Trust are charged to the profit and loss account as they accrue. A dividend waiver is in place in respect of those shares held under the long-term incentive plan that are yet to vest. The waiver represents less than 1% of the total dividends paid.

 

At 31 December 2003, the Trust held 1.6m (2002 — 1.5m) Ordinary Shares at an aggregate cost of £5.6m (2002 — £5.2m). 1.1m (2002 — 0.6m) shares, with an original cost of £3.5m (2002 — £2.0m), have vested and are held under option for the benefit of directors and employees. 0.5m shares, at an aggregate cost of £2.1m, are included within shareholders’ funds on the Group and Parent balance sheets. The market value of these shares at 31 December 2003 was £2.3m (2002 — £3.4m).

 

36. Related Party Transactions with Joint Venture and Associated Undertaking

 

In the course of normal operations, the Group traded on an arm’s-length basis with its joint venture BSN Medical from 1 April 2001 and associated undertaking AbilityOne from 27 March 2002 until 12 September 2003. The aggregated transactions, which have not been disclosed elsewhere in the financial statements, are summarised below:

 

     With
BSN
Medical


     With
BSN
Medical


     With
BSN
Medical


     With
AbilityOne


   With
AbilityOne


     2003

     2002

     2001

     2003

   2002

     (£ million)

Sales to the joint venture/associate

   0.9      6.9      6.5      0.1    0.4

Profit/(loss) made on sales

   0.4      (0.3 )    (0.4 )       0.1

Agency fees received

   18.2      19.0      19.2        

Management charges received

   1.1      1.6      0.8        
Purchases from the joint venture/associate    12.2      13.2      11.2      3.0    5.3
(Loss)/profit made by the joint venture on purchases    (0.3 )    (0.1 )    0.5        

Interest payable to the joint venture

             (0.7 )      

Interest receivable from the joint venture

        0.4      1.7        

 

107


37. Information About the Nature and Cost of Services Provided by Auditors

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Audit services:

              

Group accounts

   1.0    0.9    0.8

Local statutory audit

   0.3    0.3    0.3
    
  
  

Statutory audit

   1.3    1.2    1.1

Audit-related regulatory reporting

   0.1    0.1   
    
  
  
     1.4    1.3    1.1

Further assurance services

   1.9    0.9    0.5

Tax services:

              

Compliance services

   0.2    0.3    0.2

Advisory services

   2.5    1.5    1.5
    
  
  
     2.7    1.8    1.7

Other services

        
    
  
  

Total auditors’ remuneration

   6.0    4.0    3.3
    
  
  

Arising:

              

In the UK

   4.5    2.1    1.7

Outside the UK

   1.5    1.9    1.6
    
  
  
     6.0    4.0    3.3
    
  
  

Relating to capital transactions (included above)

      1.6    1.3
    
  
  

Audit fees incurred by Group pension schemes (not included above)

   0.1    0.1    0.1
    
  
  

 

Of the total auditors’ remuneration £2.3m (2002—£1.3m, 2001—£0.8m) relates to statutory and other certifications and services. Also, of the total auditors’ remuneration in 2003 £3.7m relates to the unsuccessful public offers to purchase Centerpulse AG and InCentive Capital AG.

 

38. Post Balance Sheet Events

 

On 16 March 2004, Smith & Nephew completed the acquisition of Midland Medical Technologies (“MMT”), the global market leader in metal-on-metal hip resurfacing for £67m in cash and notes. Additional payments of £33m in cash and notes are contingent upon certain regulatory and development milestones being met. MMT achieved sales in the 2003 calendar year of £20m.

 

39. New Accounting Standards

 

New Accounting Standards in the UK — FRS 17

FRS 17 — Retirement Benefits was issued in November 2000. Full implementation has been deferred until 1 January 2005. Some disclosure requirements are effective for periods prior to this date. The standard requires that financial statements reflect at fair value the assets and liabilities arising from an employer’s retirement benefit obligations and related funding. Current and past service costs are charged to operating expense in the period in which they are earned, the interest cost on accrued liabilities less expected return on assets is charged as net finance costs and changes in the value of the related assets and liabilities are taken to reserves in the period. Had FRS 17 been implemented at 31 December 2003, the Group would have reported a retirement liability, net of related deferred tax, of £86.5m (2002 — £80.2m), which compares with £1.7m (2002 — £4.8m) recorded in the balance sheet under the existing rules. The impact of FRS 17 on retained earnings for 2003 would have been to reduce retained earnings by £84.8m (2002 — £75.4m) (Note 34).

 

New Accounting Standards in the US — FIN 46

FIN 46 — Consolidation of Variable Interest Entities was issued in January 2003 and subsequently revised in December 2003. It requires additional disclosures to be made in financial statements issued after January 2003 and becomes fully effective for accounting periods ending after 15 March 2004. FIN 46 requires entities to be consolidated if their financial affairs are being supported by a third party even if that third party is not an equity holder. Management does not believe that this standard will result in any additional entities being consolidated into the Group.

 

108


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US

 

The Group accounts are prepared in accordance with UK GAAP which differ in certain respects from US GAAP. Those differences which have a significant effect on the Group’s profit for the financial year and shareholders’ funds are as follows:

 

Goodwill and Other Intangible Assets

Prior to 1998, goodwill arising on acquisitions was set off against reserves. On disposal of such businesses, goodwill previously set off against reserves is charged to profit or loss on disposal. Since 1998, goodwill and other intangible fixed assets purchased by way of acquisition have been capitalised and written off over a period not exceeding 20 years. Under US GAAP, goodwill and other intangible fixed assets purchased prior to 2002 would have been capitalised and amortised over their expected useful lives. Commencing 2002, goodwill would not be amortised and would be subject to an annual impairment review, whereas other intangible assets would continue to be capitalised and amortised over their useful lives.

 

Fair value adjustments to goodwill may be made in the first full financial period after acquisition. Under US GAAP, these may only be made within one year of acquisition. Thus, any adjustments post this period would be taken to the profit and loss account for the year.

 

Goodwill arising on the formation of the joint venture is not amortised but is subject to annual impairment review. Under US GAAP, prior to 2002 this goodwill would be amortised. Commencing 2002, this goodwill would not be amortised.

 

Joint Venture and Associated Undertaking

One of the components of the goodwill in the joint venture is the difference between the fair value of consideration given and the book value of net assets acquired in the joint venture by the Group. Under US GAAP, this gain would be unrealised and would not be recognised.

 

The results of the joint venture are included within turnover, operating profit, interest and taxation. The results of the associated undertaking are included within operating profit, interest and taxation. Under US GAAP, the Group’s share of the after tax profits of the joint venture and associated undertaking would be reflected in the income statement as a single line item and its net investment in the joint venture would be included as a single line item in the balance sheet with the investment in the Group’s associated undertaking.

 

Post-Retirement Benefits

Projected benefit liabilities are discounted using long-term investment returns and surpluses and deficits are amortised over the employees’ service lives. Under US GAAP, pension liabilities would be discounted using corporate bond rates and surpluses and deficits within 10% limits would not be amortised and would thus have no immediate impact on pension costs. In addition, under US GAAP where the value of plan assets is below the value of the liabilities valued on an accumulated benefit obligation basis, the deficit would be recognised immediately through other comprehensive income.

 

Trade Investments

Trade investments are stated in the balance sheet at cost less provision for any permanent diminution in value and any movements in provisions are taken to the profit and loss account for the year. Under US GAAP, trade investments would be stated at market value and movements in market value would be taken to shareholders’ equity via comprehensive income for the year.

 

Factoring of Debts

Trade debtors are stated in the balance sheet net of non-returnable proceeds received. Under US GAAP, trade debtors would be stated gross and proceeds received would be included in borrowings.

 

Derivative Instruments and Hedging Activities

Derivative instruments in respect of anticipated future transactions, interest rate risks and intragroup equity investments are accounted for as hedges. Under US GAAP, all derivative instruments (including

 

109


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

those embedded in other contracts) are recognised as either assets or liabilities in the consolidated balance sheet at their fair values. US GAAP prescribes requirements for designation and documentation of hedging relationships and ongoing assessments of effectiveness in order to qualify for hedge accounting. Changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as part of a hedge transaction would be recorded each period in current earnings or other comprehensive income, depending on the type of hedge transaction. Changes in the fair value of derivatives that do not qualify for hedge accounting would be recognised each period in profit for the financial year.

 

        Forward Foreign Exchange Contracts

Forward foreign exchange contracts in respect of anticipated future transactions are treated as hedges and not marked to market. Gains and losses thereon are recognised only when the exposure that is being hedged is itself recognised. Under US GAAP, such contracts would be valued at the forward rates at the balance sheet date with the gains and losses included in profit for the financial year. On maturity of the contract the gain/loss not recognised to date would be recognised in profit for the financial year.

 

        Interest Rate Swaps

Interest rate swaps used to fix interest rates on the Group’s major exposures are treated as hedges and not marked to market. Gains and losses thereon are recognised only when the exposure that is being hedged is itself recognised. Under US GAAP, these swaps would not be treated as hedges, due to the additional documentation requirement, and gains and losses on valuing such contracts at the balance sheet date would be included in profit for the financial year.

 

        Currency Rate Swaps

Currency swaps are used to hedge intra Group equity investments. Realised and unrealised gains/losses are not recognised in profit for the year but are recorded as movements in reserves. Receivables and payables on currency swaps are included within debtors and creditors respectively. Under US GAAP, these swaps would be separately classified into current asset derivatives, current liabilities derivatives and non-current liabilities derivatives.

 

Dividends

Dividends are provided in the period to which they relate and, in the case of proposed final dividends, on the basis of proposals by the Directors. Under US GAAP, dividends would be provided for in the accounts for the period in which they are declared.

 

Taxation

Deferred taxation is recognised on most timing differences. This is generally consistent with US GAAP, except that deferred taxation is provided on goodwill acquired prior to 1998, which has been set off against reserves and on which taxation benefits have been received. Under US GAAP, as goodwill acquired prior to 1998 would not have been set off against reserves, the deferred taxation provided under UK GAAP would not be required. Furthermore, under US GAAP, a deferred tax liability would be provided on intangible assets acquired subject to book amortisation where no tax relief is available.

 

Acquired in-Process Research and Development

Acquired in-process research and development is not separately identified and therefore forms part of the goodwill arising on acquisition. Under US GAAP, acquired in-process research and development would be identified separately from goodwill and charged to the profit and loss account on the date of acquisition.

 

Leases

The criteria for capitalising leases under UK GAAP differ from those under US GAAP. As a result, certain leases which are classified as operating leases under UK GAAP would have been capitalised under US GAAP.

 

110


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Discontinued Activities

Under UK GAAP, the results of operations arising from discontinued operations are presented in the profit and loss account under the relevant captions and the profit/(loss) on their disposal is reported as a separate line item after operating income and before interest. Under US GAAP, the results of operations from discontinued operations and the profit/(loss) on their disposal are reported as separate line items immediately before net income.

 

Exceptional Items

Items classified as exceptional under UK GAAP do not meet the definition of extraordinary under US GAAP and therefore under US GAAP these would be classified as operating expenses.

 

Staff Costs

Under UK GAAP, the Group does not account for stock based compensation. Under US GAAP, stock based compensation would be recognised under the fair value recognition provisions of FAS 123 — Accounting for Stock Based Compensation and charged to the profit and loss account for the year.

 

111


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Effect of Differences

The effect of the adjustments to attributable profit for the year and to shareholders’ funds that would be required if US GAAP were to be applied instead of UK GAAP is summarised as follows. The condensed consolidated income presented below reflects the adjustments to attributable profit for the year.

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Profit for the Financial Year

                    

Attributable profit for the year as reported under UK GAAP

   148.1      112.1      129.6  

Adjustments:

                    

Amortisation of goodwill

   18.5      17.5      (10.5 )

Amortisation of other intangible fixed assets

   (9.9 )    (9.0 )    (3.9 )

Amortisation of goodwill on joint venture

             (1.2 )

Goodwill fair value adjustments on acquisition

   (2.4 )          

Gain on disposals: goodwill and other intangible assets previously written off

   7.6      15.2       

Pension expense

   (8.5 )    (3.7 )    (1.7 )

Staff costs

   (4.5 )    (3.4 )    (1.6 )

Unrecognised forward foreign exchange gains/(losses)

   0.1      (7.9 )    1.4  

Unrecognised gains/(losses) on interest rate swaps

   2.6      (1.4 )    (7.4 )

Acquired in-process research and development

        (4.2 )     

Other adjustments

   (0.3 )    (0.3 )     

Deferred taxation — on adjustments

   2.0      4.4      2.4  

Deferred taxation — methodology

   14.1      9.1      (0.2 )
    

  

  

Profit for the financial year as adjusted to accord with US GAAP

   167.4      128.4      106.9  
    

  

  

 

Condensed Consolidated Income Statement

                    

Net sales

   1,178.9      1,083.7      978.3  

Cost of goods sold

   (345.0 )    (321.5 )    (293.5 )

Other operating costs and expenses

   (22.4 )    (29.9 )    (21.1 )

Selling, general and administrative expenses

   (639.2 )    (595.1 )    (538.3 )

Interest expense net

   (0.7 )    (11.2 )    (23.9 )
    

  

  

Income before income tax expense and equity in earnings of associated companies

   171.6      126.0      101.5  

Income tax expense

   (42.5 )    (28.5 )    (37.4 )

Equity in earnings of associated companies

   15.3      13.3      4.4  
    

  

  

Income from continuing operations

   144.4      110.8      68.5  

Discontinued operations:

                    

Income net of tax of nil (2002 — £0.8m, 2001 — £4.2m)

        1.3      6.9  

Gain on sale net of tax of £16.1m (2002 — £16.9m, 2001 — £17.7m)

   23.0      16.3      31.5  
    

  

  

     23.0      17.6      38.4  
    

  

  

Net income

   167.4      128.4      106.9  
    

  

  

 
  (i) The estimated amortisation of intangible assets as at 31 December 2003 for the next five years under US GAAP is as follows: 2004 — £14.7m, 2005 — £14.7m, 2006 — £14.1m, 2007 — £13.3m and 2008 — £13.3m.

 

112


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

     2003

    2002

    2001

 
     (pence)  

Basic earnings as so adjusted — Per Ordinary Share:

                  

Continuing operations

   15.53 p   11.97 p   7.44 p

Discontinued operations

   2.47 p   1.90 p   4.16 p
    

 

 

Total

   18.00 p   13.87 p   11.60 p
    

 

 

Diluted earnings as so adjusted — Per Ordinary Share:

                  

Continuing operations

   15.42 p   11.86 p   7.36 p

Discontinued operations

   2.46 p   1.89 p   4.13 p
    

 

 

Total

   17.88 p   13.75 p   11.49 p
    

 

 

Basic earnings as so adjusted — Per ADS (i):

                  

Continuing operations

   77.6 p   59.9 p   37.2 p

Discontinued operations

   12.4 p   9.5 p   20.8 p
    

 

 

Total

   90.0 p   69.4 p   58.0 p
    

 

 

Diluted earnings as so adjusted — Per ADS (i):

                  

Continuing operations

   77.1 p   59.3 p   36.8 p

Discontinued operations

   12.3 p   9.5 p   20.7 p
    

 

 

Total

   89.4 p   68.8 p   57.5 p
    

 

 

 
(i) Per ADS amounts have been restated to reflect the change in 2003 in the number of Ordinary Shares per ADS from 10 to 5.

 

Comprehensive Income

The consolidated statement of comprehensive income under US GAAP is as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Profit for the financial year as adjusted to accord with US GAAP

   167.4      128.4      106.9  

Other comprehensive income:

                    

Minimum pension liability

   (5.4 )    (69.4 )     

Tax on minimum pension liability

   2.0      22.3       

Other comprehensive income (net of related tax of nil):

                    

Cumulative effect on prior year on adoption of FAS 133 in 2002

             (0.7 )

Derivative financial instruments

             0.7  

Revaluation of investments

        3.2      4.3  

Translation adjustment arising on consolidation

   (5.7 )    (3.5 )    (5.1 )
    

  

  

Comprehensive income

   158.3      81.0      106.1  
    

  

  

 

Movements in other comprehensive income amounts (net of related tax) are as follows:

 

     Minimum
pension
liability


    

Derivative

financial

instruments


     Revaluation
of
investments


     Currency
translation
differences


     Total

 
     (£ million)  

At 1 January 2001

             (7.5 )    (38.4 )    (45.9 )

Effect on adoption of FAS 133 in 2002

        (0.7 )              (0.7 )

Movement in the year

        0.7      4.3      (5.1 )    (0.1 )
    

  

  

  

  

At 31 December 2001

             (3.2 )    (43.5 )    (46.7 )

Movement in the year

   (47.1 )         3.2      (3.5 )    (47.4 )
    

  

  

  

  

At 31 December 2002

   (47.1 )              (47.0 )    (94.1 )

Movement in the year

   (3.4 )              (5.7 )    (9.1 )
    

  

  

  

  

At 31 December 2003

   (50.5 )              (52.7 )    (103.2 )
    

  

  

  

  

 

113


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Shareholders’ Funds

 

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

Shareholders’ funds as reported in the Group balance sheet under UK GAAP (i)

   640.8      516.9  

Adjustments:

             

Goodwill

             

Cost

   (0.9 )    (0.3 )

Amortisation

   50.0      35.4  
    

  

     49.1      35.1  

Other intangible fixed assets

             

Cost

   198.8      220.7  

Amortisation

   (104.5 )    (105.3 )
    

  

     94.3      115.4  

Investment in joint venture

             

Cost

   (38.3 )    (38.1 )

Amortisation

   (1.2 )    (1.2 )
    

  

     (39.5 )    (39.3 )

Fixed assets — capital lease

             

Cost

   10.8      11.5  

Depreciation

   (1.1 )    (0.5 )
    

  

     9.7      11.0  

Debtors: debit balances on currency swaps

   (52.8 )    (21.3 )

Debtors: pension assets

   (5.6 )    (4.1 )

Debtors: non-returnable proceeds received from debt factor

   19.9      18.3  

Current asset derivatives

   56.3      29.9  
    

  

     17.8      22.8  

Creditors: Holiday pay

   (2.5 )    (2.2 )

Creditors: Proposed final dividend

   28.9      27.9  

Creditors: Pension liability

   (88.0 )    (79.7 )

Credit balances on currency swaps

   4.6      3.3  

Borrowings due within one year: non-returnable proceeds received from debt factor

   (19.9 )    (18.3 )

Borrowings due within one year: capital lease payments

   (0.2 )    (0.2 )

Current liabilities derivatives

   (19.6 )    (25.4 )
    

  

     (96.7 )    (94.6 )

Credit balances on currency swaps

   4.8      1.3  

Non-current liabilities derivatives

   (5.2 )    (2.4 )

Borrowings due after one year: capital lease payments

   (9.4 )    (10.7 )

Deferred taxation — on adjustments

   35.6      31.6  

Deferred taxation — methodology

   8.6      (4.8 )
    

  

Shareholders’ funds as adjusted to accord with US GAAP

   709.9      582.3  
    

  

 
(i) 2002 figures have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38 (see Note 27)

 

114


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Reconciliation of Changes in Shareholders’ Funds Under US GAAP

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Profit for the financial year under US GAAP

   167.4      128.4      106.9  

Dividends paid

   (45.1 )    (43.5 )    (41.8 )

Currency translation

   (5.7 )    (3.5 )    (5.1 )

Issue of shares

   8.5      6.1      9.0  

Stock based expense recognised in the profit and loss account

   7.2      5.0      3.1  

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

   (1.3 )    (2.4 )    (1.2 )

Revaluation of investments

        3.2      4.3  

Minimum pension liability

   (3.4 )    (47.1 )     
    

  

  

Net addition to shareholders’ funds

   127.6      46.2      75.2  

Opening shareholders’ funds

   582.3      536.1      460.9  
    

  

  

Closing shareholders’ funds

   709.9      582.3      536.1  
    

  

  

 

Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows

 

The US GAAP cash flow statement reports changes in cash and cash equivalents, which includes short-term highly liquid investments. Under UK GAAP, cash flows are presented separately for operating activities, dividends from joint ventures, returns on investments and servicing of finance, taxation, investing activities and financing activities. US GAAP requires only three categories of cash flow activity to be reported: operating, investing and financing. Cash flows from taxation and returns on investments and servicing of finance shown under UK GAAP would be included as operating activities under US GAAP. The payment of dividends would be included as a financing activity under US GAAP.

 

The categories of cash flow activity under US GAAP are summarised as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Cash flows from operating activities

   165.3      152.4      100.8  

Cash flows from investing activities

   (23.3 )    (214.2 )    (68.0 )

Cash flows from financing activities

   (139.0 )    57.8      (28.7 )
    

  

  

Increase/(decrease) in cash and cash equivalents

   3.0      (4.0 )    4.1  

Exchange adjustments

   0.5      0.1      (1.3 )

Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year

   22.5      26.4      23.6  
    

  

  

Cash and cash equivalents at end of year

   26.0      22.5      26.4  
    

  

  

 

115


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Additional Information Required by US GAAP in Respect of Earnings Per Share

The following table sets out the computation of basic and diluted earnings per Ordinary Share from continuing operations under US GAAP:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (£ million)

Numerator:

              

Profit for the financial year as adjusted to accord with US GAAP

   167.4    128.4    106.9
    
  
  

Numerator for diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

   167.4    128.4    106.9
    
  
  
     2003

   2002

   2001

     (Shares million)

Denominator:

              

Denominator for basic earnings per Ordinary Share

   930    926    921

Effect of dilutive securities: Share option schemes

   6    8    9
    
  
  

Denominator for diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

   936    934    930
    
  
  

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share from continuing operations

   15.53p    11.97p    7.44p

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share from discontinued operations

   2.47p    1.90p    4.16p

Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share from continuing operations

   15.42p    11.86p    7.36p

Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share from discontinued operations

   2.46p    1.89p    4.13p

 

Additional Information Required by US GAAP in Respect of Deferred Taxation

The analysis of the deferred taxation (liability)/asset required by US GAAP is summarised as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     (£ million)  

Deferred taxation liabilities:

             

Excess of book value over taxation value of fixed assets

   (34.4 )    (29.3 )

Other temporary differences

   (51.9 )    (45.8 )
    

  

     (86.3 )    (75.1 )

Deferred taxation assets:

             

Taxation effect of losses carried forward

   5.1      18.4  

Other temporary differences

   67.9      31.5  
    

  

     73.0      49.9  
    

  

     (13.3 )    (25.2 )
    

  

Of which:

             

Current

   63.1      18.0  

Non-current

   (76.4 )    (43.2 )
    

  

     (13.3 )    (25.2 )
    

  

 

The losses carried forward have expiration dates that range from 2008 to 2020.

 

116


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Additional Information Required by US GAAP in Respect of the Group’s Two Principal Pension Plans

The two principal pension plans are those in the UK and the US. The pension cost for these plans computed in accordance with the requirements of US GAAP comprises:

 

     2003

     2002

     2001

 
     (£ million)  

Service cost

   11.3      10.9      9.6  

Interest cost

   20.1      19.1      18.1  

Expected return on plan assets

   (16.0 )    (21.2 )    (21.9 )

Amortisation of transition obligation

             (0.1 )

Amortisation of prior service cost

   0.6      2.3      2.6  

Amortisation of net actuarial loss/(gain)

   6.6      0.6      (0.8 )

Curtailment gain

             (1.0 )
    

  

  

Net periodic pension cost

   22.6      11.7      6.5  
    

  

  

 

The major assumptions used in computing the pension cost under US GAAP for the two principal plans are:

 

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (%)

UK:

              

Expected long-term rate of return on plan assets for net benefit costs

   6.9    6.9    8.1

Discount rate for net benefit costs

   5.6    6.0    6.0

Discount rate for year end benefit obligations

   5.4    5.6    6.0

Expected long-term rate of earnings increases for net benefit costs

   4.3    4.0    4.0

Expected long-term rate of earnings increases for year end benefit obligations

   4.8    4.3    4.0

US:

              

Expected long-term rate of return on plan assets for net benefit costs

   8.8    8.8    9.3

Discount rate for net benefit costs

   7.0    7.0    8.0

Discount rate for year end benefit obligations

   6.0    7.0    7.0

Expected long-term rate of earnings increases for net benefit costs

   5.0    5.0    5.0
Expected long term rate of earnings increases for year end benefit description    5.0    5.0    5.0

 

The assumption for the expected long-term rate of return on assets is based on separate long-term assumptions for each of the major assets classes weighted by the asset allocation. The long-term assumptions for bonds are based on long-term market yields at the accounting date. The long-term rate of return on equities is the Group’s best estimate of future returns with consideration having been given to long-term historic real returns achieved on equities.

 

117


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

The following table sets out the funded status and amounts that would be recognised under US GAAP in the balance sheet at 31 December 2003 and 2002 for the Group’s two principal plans:

 

     2003

     2002

 
    

UK

Plan


    

US

Plan


    

UK

Plan


    

US

Plan


 
     (£ million)  

Fair value of plan assets

   192.1      63.0      164.1      50.5  

Projected benefit obligation

   (265.5 )    (124.4 )    (231.7 )    (105.2 )
    

  

  

  

Projected benefit obligation in excess of plan assets

   (73.4 )    (61.4 )    (67.6 )    (54.7 )

Unrecognised prior service cost

   0.9      0.2      1.4      0.3  

Unrecognised net loss

   67.3      50.9      65.6      42.0  
    

  

  

  

     (5.2 )    (10.3 )    (0.6 )    (12.4 )

Deficit on accumulated benefit obligation basis

   (51.0 )    (21.4 )    (52.0 )    (17.9 )
    

  

  

  

(Accrued)/prepaid pension cost

   (56.2 )    (31.7 )    (52.6 )    (30.3 )
    

  

  

  

 

The following table sets out the accumulated benefit obligation and market value of assets for the Group’s two principal plans:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     UK

     US

     UK

     US

 
     (£ million)  

Accumulated benefit obligation

   (248.3 )    (94.7 )    (216.7 )    (80.8 )

Market value of assets

   192.1      63.0      164.1      50.5  

 

The measurement date for the UK Plan and the US Plan is 31 December.

 

In the UK Plan, the assets principally comprise UK and other listed equities, bank deposits and UK Government index-linked stocks. In the US Plan, the assets principally comprise US equities, other listed equities and fixed income securities.

 

The following table sets out the Company’s pension plan asset allocation in the UK for the last two fiscal years, together with the target allocation for 2004:

 

     Target
allocation


   Percentage of plan
assets at
31 December


     2004   

2003

(%)

   2002

Asset Category

              

Equity securities

   60 – 80    74.5    69.4

Debt securities

   15 – 25    16.8    20.6

Property

   0 – 8    5.2    5.8

Other

   0 – 5    3.5    4.2
         
  

Total

        100    100
         
  

 

The long-term investment strategy for the Smith & Nephew UK Pension Fund (“the UK Plan”) is for significant index linked and fixed interest investments to be held so that in the short to medium term the income from them exceeds the excess of benefits over contributions. The balance of the UK Plan’s investments will be invested in equities and property.

 

118


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

The UK Plan is not allowed to have a direct shareholding in Smith & Nephew plc or associated companies.

 

The following table sets out the Company’s pension plan asset allocation in the US for the last two fiscal years, together with the target allocation for 2004:

 

     Target
allocation


   Percentage of plan
assets at
31 December


     2004    2003    2002
          (%)     

Asset Category

              

Equity securities

   68-80    76.4    68.1

Debt securities

   20-26    20.7    29.6

Other

   0-5    2.9    2.3
         
  

Total

        100    100
         
  

 

The long-term investment strategy for the Smith & Nephew US Pension Plan (“the US Plan”) is a long-term rate of return on assets that is at least 5% to 6% greater than the rate of inflation as measured by the Consumer Price Index. This target rate of return for the Plan is based upon the assumption that future real rates of return will be close to the historical long run rates of return experienced for each asset class. Market performance varies and a real rate of return of between 5% and 6% may not be achievable during some periods.

 

The US Plan is not allowed to have a direct shareholding in Smith & Nephew plc or associated companies.

 

A reconciliation of the projected benefit obligation and the fair value of plan assets is shown in the following tables:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     UK
Plan


     US
Plan


     UK
Plan


     US
Plan


 
     (£ million)  

Projected benefit obligation at beginning of year

   231.7      105.2      202.1      105.6  

Service cost

   6.7      4.6      6.1      4.8  

Interest cost

   13.0      7.1      12.1      7.0  

Plan participant contributions

   2.7           2.7       

Actuarial loss

   22.6      23.5      18.7      2.3  

Benefits and expenses paid

   (11.2 )    (2.9 )    (10.0 )    (3.8 )

Exchange adjustment

        (13.1 )         (10.7 )
    

  

  

  

Projected benefit obligation at end of year

   265.5      124.4      231.7      105.2  
    

  

  

  

Fair value of plan assets at beginning of year

   164.1      50.5      200.1      74.1  

Actual return on assets

   28.0      11.6      (31.5 )    (18.9 )

Company contributions

   8.5      10.4      2.8      5.2  

Plan participant contributions

   2.7           2.7       

Benefits and expenses paid

   (11.2 )    (2.9 )    (10.0 )    (3.8 )

Exchange adjustment

        (6.6 )         (6.1 )
    

  

  

  

Fair value of plan assets at end of year

   192.1      63.0      164.1      50.5  
    

  

  

  

 

119


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

The following table sets out the benefit payments used in the calculation of the expected benefit obligation:

 

     United
Kingdom


   United
States


     (£ million)

Actual Payments

         

2002

   10.0    3.1

2003

   11.2    2.9

 

Additional information required by US GAAP in respect of the Group’s healthcare benefits after retirement in the UK and the US

 

The movement in the accumulated post-retirement benefit obligation under the Group’s post-retirement healthcare schemes is as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     UK

     US

     UK

     US

 
     (£ million)  

At beginning of year

   3.4      7.0      3.2      6.2  

Service cost

   0.1      0.1      0.1      0.1  

Interest cost

   0.2      0.4      0.2      0.5  

Change in assumptions

                  1.0  

Actuarial loss/(gain)

   0.2           0.1      0.4  

Benefits paid

   (0.2 )    (0.4 )    (0.2 )    (0.6 )

Exchange adjustment

        (0.7 )         (0.6 )
    

  

  

  

At end of year

   3.7      6.4      3.4      7.0  
    

  

  

  

     2003

     2002

 
     UK

     US

     UK

     US

 
     (£ million)  

Accumulated benefit obligation

   3.7      6.4      3.4      7.0  

Unrecognised net loss/(gain)

   (0.1 )    (1.5 )    0.2      (1.7 )

Prior service loss/(gain)

        0.1           0.1  
    

  

  

  

Accrued healthcare cost

   3.6      5.0      3.6      5.4  
    

  

  

  

 

The effect of a one percentage point change in the rate of medical cost inflation would increase/(decrease) the accumulated post-retirement benefit obligation as follows:

 

     2003

     2002

 
     UK

     US

     UK

     US

 
     (£ million)  

1% increase

   0.1      0.5      0.1      0.6  

1% decrease

   (0.1 )    (0.4 )    (0.1 )    (1.0 )

 

 

120


40. Differences Between Accounting Principles Generally Accepted in the UK and US — (continued)

 

Additional Information Required by US GAAP Relating to Leases

Future lease payments under US GAAP at 31 December 2003 are as follows:

 

     Operating leases

   Capital leases

 
     Land and
buildings


   Other
assets


   Land and
buildings


     Other
assets


 
     (£ million)  

Within one year

   9.4    9.6    1.0      0.3  

After one and within two years

   7.3    5.6    1.0      0.2  

After two and within three years

   6.0    1.6    0.9      0.2  

After three and within four years

   5.4    0.3    1.0      0.1  

After four and within five years

   5.7       1.0      0.1  

After five years

   27.3       12.2       
    
  
  

  

     61.1    17.1    17.1      0.9  
    
  
             

Less: imputed interest

             (7.2 )    (0.1 )
              

  

Present value of future lease payments

             9.9      0.8  
              

  

 

Additional Information Required by the SEC Regarding Provisions for Bad and Doubtful Debts

 

     Balance
at
beginning
of year


   Additions
charged
to costs
and
expenses


   Exchange
differences


     Deductions(i)

     Balance
at end of
year


     (£ million)

Year ended 31 December 2003

   7.0    1.3    (0.2 )    (0.8 )    7.3

Year ended 31 December 2002

   7.3    0.5    (0.4 )    (0.4 )    7.0

Year ended 31 December 2001

   7.0    1.9         (1.6 )    7.3

(i) Represents the excess of amounts written off over recoveries.

 

121


INVESTOR INFORMATION

 

This section discusses shareholder return (the return to shareholders in the form of dividends and share price movements) and provides other information for shareholders.

 

Shareholder return

   123

Shareholder information

   125

2003 Quarterly results

   127

Share capital

   128

Principal subsidiary undertakings

   129

Five year record

   130

Exchange rates

   133

Taxation information for shareholders

   134

Memorandum and articles of association

   137

 

122


SHAREHOLDER RETURN

 

Dividend History

Following the capital restructuring and dividend reduction in 2000 the Group adopted a policy of increasing its dividend cover. This was intended to increase the financing capability of the Group for acquisitions and other investments. Over the last three years the dividend has been increased in line with inflation. Dividend cover (the ratio of attributable earnings before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items, as set out in the “Five Year Record”, to ordinary dividends) has increased from 3.0 times in 2001 to 3.7 times in 2003.

 

Smith & Nephew has paid dividends on its Ordinary Shares in each year since 1937. An interim dividend in respect of each fiscal year is normally declared in August and from 2002 onwards paid in November, and the final dividend for each year is normally recommended by the Board of Directors in the following February and paid in May after approval by shareholders at the Company’s Annual General Meeting.

 

Future dividends of Smith & Nephew will be dependent upon future earnings, the future financial condition of the Group, the Board’s dividend policy and the additional factors that might affect the business of the Group set out in “Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements” (page 3) and “Risk Factors” (page 20).

 

The following table shows the dividends on each Ordinary Share (as increased by the associated UK tax credit, but before deduction of withholding taxes) for the fiscal years 1999 through 2003. The associated UK tax credit was reduced from 20% to 10% for dividends paid on or after 6 April 1999. If approved by shareholders, 2003’s final dividend will be payable on 14 May 2004. The dividends, which are declared in pence per share in respect of each fiscal year, have been translated into US cents per share at the Noon Buying Rate at each respective payment date.

 

     Years ended 31 December

     2003

    2002

   2001

   2000

   1999

Pence per share:

                         

Interim

   2.056     2.000    1.944    1.889    2.778

Final

   3.444     3.333    3.222    3.111    4.444
    

 
  
  
  

Total

   5.500     5.333    5.166    5.000    7.222
    

 
  
  
  

US cents per share:

                         

Interim

   3.299     3.155    2.753    2.714    4.516

Final

   6.362 (i)   5.408    4.611    4.459    7.048
    

 
  
  
  

Total

   9.661     8.563    7.364    7.173    11.564
    

 
  
  
  

(i) Translated at the Noon Buying Rate on 8 March 2004 of US$ 1.847 = £1. This is equivalent to 31.8 cents per ADS.

 

On 11 August 2000, a special dividend of £415.6m (41.27p per old Ordinary 10p Share, including tax credit, equivalent to US$3.105 per ADS) was paid.

 

123


Share Prices

The following table sets forth for the periods indicated the highest and lowest middle market quotations for the Ordinary Shares, as derived from the Daily Official List of the UK Listing Authority and the highest and lowest sales prices of ADSs as reported on the New York Stock Exchange composite tape.

 

     Ordinary Shares

   ADSs

     High

    Low

   High

   Low

     £     £    US$    US$

Fiscal Year ended 31 December:

                    

1999

   2.18     1.50    17.32    16.44

2000

   3.30 (i)   1.57    23.07    12.57

2001

   4.20     2.91    30.46    20.90

2002

   4.30     3.05    32.30    23.50

2003

   4.83     3.30    42.18    26.45

Quarters in the Fiscal Year ended 31 December:

                    

2002:

                    

1st Quarter

   4.30     3.84    31.20    27.56

2nd Quarter

   4.12     3.36    30.05    25.43

3rd Quarter

   3.85     3.05    30.39    23.50

4th Quarter

   4.05     3.52    32.30    28.20

2003:

                    

1st Quarter

   4.00     3.30    31.55    26.45

2nd Quarter

   4.26     3.48    34.73    28.91

3rd Quarter

   4.20     3.48    34.19    28.61

4th Quarter

   4.83     4.03    42.18    33.46

2004:

                    

1st Quarter (through 8 March 2004)

   5.45     4.39    51.30    40.36

Last Six Months:

                    

September 2003

   4.18     3.95    33.71    32.03

October 2003

   4.79     4.10    41.23    33.46

November 2003

   4.83     4.45    40.71    37.85

December 2003

   4.79     4.53    42.18    39.15

January 2004

   4.90     4.39    45.67    44.42

February 2004

   5.29     4.73    51.20    43.60

March 2004 (through 8 March 2004)

   5.45     5.21    51.30    48.71

(i) This does not include the anomalous closing share price of 386p on 31 July 2000 on the London Stock Exchange.

 

124


SHAREHOLDER INFORMATION

 

Financial Calendar

 

Annual General Meeting and quarter one results announced

  6 May 2004

Payment of 2003 final dividend

  14 May 2004

Half-year results announced

  5 August 2004

Quarter three results announced

  5 November 2004

Payment of 2004 interim dividend

  12 November 2004

Full year results announced

  early February 2005

Annual Review posted

  March 2005

Annual General Meeting

  early May 2005

 

Final Dividend

The Ordinary Shares will trade ex-dividend on both the London and New York Stock Exchanges from 21 April 2004 and the record date will be 23 April 2004 in respect of this year’s proposed final dividend to be paid on 14 May 2004.

 

Information for Holders of Ordinary Shares

Payment of cash dividends

Shareholders who wish their dividends to be paid directly to a bank or building society and who have not already completed an electronic bank transfer mandate should contact the Company’s registrars.

 

Dividend re-investment plan

The Company has a dividend re-investment plan that offers shareholders, except those in North America, the opportunity to invest their cash dividends in Smith & Nephew Ordinary shares, which are purchased in the market at competitive dealing costs. Application forms for re-investing the 2003 final dividend are available from Lloyds TSB Registrars who administer the plan on behalf of the Company. Applications for re-investment should be returned to the Company’s registrars by 27 April 2004.

 

UK capital gains tax

For the purposes of UK capital gains tax the price of Ordinary Shares on 31 March 1982 was 35.04p.

 

Smith & Nephew share price

The Company’s share price is quoted daily in UK national newspapers, as well as on Ceefax and Teletext and at www.londonstockexchange.com where it is updated at intervals throughout the day. The Financial Times Cityline Service, telephone +44 (0)906 0034043, provides an up to the minute share price. A fee is charged for this service.

 

Low-cost dealing service

A postal and telephone facility that provides a simple low-cost method of buying and selling Smith & Nephew shares is available through Hoare Govett Limited. For information contact Hoare Govett Ltd., 250 Bishopsgate, London EC2M 4AA, UK. Telephone +44 (0)20 7678 8300.

 

Smith & Nephew corporate ISA

The Company has a corporate Individual Savings Account (ISA), for UK shareholders, administered by Lloyds TSB Registrars. For information about this service please contact their helpline on telephone +44 (0)870 2424 244.

 

Shareview

To view information about Smith & Nephew shareholdings on the internet, register at www.shareview.com, the Lloyds TSB enquiry and portfolio management service for shareholders. When you have registered for shareview you will also be able to register your proxy instructions online and elect to receive future shareholder communications via the Company’s website at www.smith-nephew.com.

 

125


Shareholder enquiries

For information about the AGM, shareholdings, dividends and changes to personal details all shareholders should contact: Lloyds TSB Registrars, The Causeway, Worthing, West Sussex BN99 6DS, UK. Telephone +44 (0)870 600 3996.

 

Information for Holders of American Depositary Receipts (“ADRs”)

In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of ADSs, evidenced by ADRs, and trade on the NYSE under the symbol SNN. Each American Depositary Share represents five Ordinary Shares. Bank of New York is the authorised depositary bank for the company’s ADR programme. A Global BuyDIRECT plan is available for US residents, enabling investment directly in ADSs with reduced brokerage commissions and service costs. For further information on Global BuyDIRECT contact: Bank of New York on +1-888-BNY-ADRS (toll-free) or visit www.adrbny.com.

 

The Company furnishes the Bank of New York, as depositary, with this annual report containing Consolidated Financial Statements and an opinion thereon by its independent auditors. Such financial statements are prepared under UK GAAP. The annual report contains reconciliations of net income, cash flow and shareholders’ funds prepared under UK GAAP to those prepared under US GAAP. The Company also furnishes the Bank of New York with semi-annual reports prepared in conformity with UK GAAP, which contain unaudited interim consolidated financial information. Upon receipt thereof, the Bank of New York mails all such reports to recorded holders. The Company also furnishes to the Bank of New York all notices of shareholders’ meetings and other reports and communications that are made generally available to shareholders of the Company. The Bank of New York makes such notices, reports and communications available for inspection by recorded holders of ADSs and mails to all recorded holders of ADSs notices of shareholders’ meetings received by the Bank of New York.

 

Smith & Nephew ADS price

The Company’s ADS price is quoted daily in the Wall Street Journal and can be obtained from the official New York Stock Exchange website at www.nyse.com.

 

ADR Enquiries

All enquiries regarding ADR holder accounts and payment of dividends should be addressed to Bank of New York, PO Box 11258, Church Street Station, New York, NY 10286-1258, USA.

 

Annual General Meeting

The company’s 67th Annual General Meeting is to be held on 6 May 2004 at 1.00 pm at the Lincoln Centre, 18 Lincoln’s Inn Fields, London WC2A 3ED, UK. Notice of the meeting is enclosed with an accompanying letter from the Chairman.

 

Registered office

Smith & Nephew plc, 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA, UK. Registered in England No. 324357

 

Advisors

Solicitors:

  Ashurst
    Pinsents

Auditors:

  Ernst & Young LLP

Stockbrokers:

  Cazenove & Co
    Dresdner Kleinwort Wasserstein

 

 

126


2003 QUARTERLY RESULTS

 

Smith & Nephew will commence reporting its results quarterly in 2004. The unaudited quarterly results for 2003 were as follows:

 

     Quarter
One


   

Quarter

Two


    Quarter
Three


    Quarter
Four


    Full Year

 
     (£ million, except per Ordinary Share amounts)  

Group Turnover

                              

Orthopaedics

   126.4     133.6     126.5     138.9     525.4  

Endoscopy

   71.9     76.9     72.2     79.0     300.0  

Advanced wound management

   78.9     89.6     90.2     94.8     353.5  
    

 

 

 

 

Ongoing Operations

   277.2     300.1     288.9     312.7     1,178.9  
    

 

 

 

 

Group Operating Profit

                              

Orthopaedics

   27.5     30.9     25.4     34.9     118.7  

Endoscopy

   12.4     15.5     13.1     18.5     59.5  

Advanced wound management

   5.2     11.6     12.4     13.3     42.5  
    

 

 

 

 

Ongoing Operations

   45.1     58.0     50.9     66.7     220.7  

Share of operating profit of joint venture

   4.7     5.2     6.6     6.2     22.7  

Share of operating profit of associated undertaking

   1.8     1.6     1.4         4.8  

Net interest payable

   (1.8 )   (2.2 )   (1.7 )   (0.3 )   (6.0 )
    

 

 

 

 

Profit before taxation, goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   49.8     62.6     57.2     72.6     242.2  

Goodwill amortisation

   (4.7 )   (4.7 )   (4.6 )   (4.5 )   (18.5 )

Exceptional items

   (4.7 )   (0.2 )   12.7     (1.4 )   6.4  
    

 

 

 

 

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   40.4     57.7     65.3     66.7     230.1  

Taxation on profit before exceptional items

   (14.3 )   (18.3 )   (16.7 )   (20.9 )   (70.2 )

Taxation on exceptional items

   1.0     0.7     (14.0 )   0.5     (11.8 )
    

 

 

 

 

Attributable profit for the period

   27.1     40.1     34.6     46.3     148.1  
    

 

 

 

 

Average number of shares

   928     930     930     931     930  

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share

   2.92p     4.31p     3.72p     4.97p     15.92p  

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share(i)

   3.83p     4.76p     4.35p     5.55p     18.49p  

(i) Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated by dividing profit before taxation, goodwill amortisation and exceptional items less taxation on profit before exceptional items by the average number of shares.

 

Accounting Calendar

The application of the Group’s internal accounting calendar means that the first quarter of 2004 will contain four more working days than the first quarter of 2003. Reported sales growth in quarter one will be inflated as a result of these additional days but underlying growth rates will be adjusted to exclude this effect. Quarter four 2004 will contain three less working days than the same quarter in 2003 and underlying rates of sales growth will correct for this effect.

 

 

127


SHARE CAPITAL

 

The principal trading market for the Ordinary Shares is the London Stock Exchange. The Ordinary Shares were listed on the New York Stock Exchange on 16 November 1999, trading in the form of ADSs evidenced by ADRs. On 15 December 2003 a ratio change was effected whereby the number of ordinary shares represented by each ADS changed from ten to five. All prices of ADSs prior to this date have been restated to reflect this ratio change. The ADR facility is sponsored by the Bank of New York acting as depositary.

 

Shareholdings

As of 8 March 2004, 3,967,473 ADSs equivalent to 19,837,365 Ordinary Shares or approximately 2% of the total Ordinary Shares in issue, were outstanding and were held by 40 registered holders.

 

As of 8 March 2004, to the knowledge of the Group, there were 26,836 registered holders of Ordinary Shares, of whom 92 had registered addresses in the US and held a total of 337,713 Ordinary Shares (0.04% of the total issued). Because certain Ordinary Shares are registered in the names of nominees, the number of shareholders with registered addresses in the US is not representative of the number of beneficial owners of Ordinary Shares resident in the US.

 

Until 23 June 2003 Smith & Nephew had in issue 268,501 5.50% Cumulative Preference Shares of £1 each, whose right to a dividend of 5.50% per annum was preferred over the rights to dividends of the holders of Ordinary Shares. The Cumulative Preference Shares were cancelled and repaid on 7 July 2003.

 

Major Shareholders

As far as is known to Smith & Nephew, the Group is not directly or indirectly owned or controlled by another corporation or by any government.

 

As of 8 March 2004, no persons are known to Smith & Nephew to have any interest (as defined in the Companies Act 1985) in 3% or more of the Ordinary Shares, other than FMR Corp & Fidelity (8.3%, 77,502,828 Ordinary Shares), Capital Group of Companies Inc (6.8%, 63,396,025 Ordinary Shares), AXA Investment Managers (3.7%, 34,377,968 Ordinary Shares), and Legal & General Investment Management (3.4%, 31,890,915 Ordinary Shares).

 

The following table shows changes over the last three years in the percentage of the issued share capital for the Company held by major shareholders, as notified to the Company under the Companies Act 1985:

 

     As at 31 December

     2003

   2002

   2001

     (%)

Capital Group of Companies Inc.

   8.0      

FMR Corp & Fidelity

   7.9    6.8    8.1

AXA Investment Managers

   3.7    5.0    5.8

Legal and General Investment Management

   3.4      

 

Exchange Controls and Other Limitations Affecting Security Holders

There are no UK governmental laws, decrees or regulations that restrict the export or import of capital or that affect the payment of dividends, interest or other payments to non-resident holders of Smith & Nephew’s securities, except for certain restrictions imposed from time to time by Her Majesty’s Treasury of the United Kingdom pursuant to legislation, such as the United Nations Act 1946 and the Emergency Laws Act 1964, against the government or residents of certain countries.

 

There are no limitations, either under the laws of the UK or under the Articles of Association of Smith & Nephew, restricting the right of non-UK residents to hold or to exercise voting rights in respect of Ordinary Shares, except that where any overseas shareholder has not provided to the Company a UK address for the service of notices, the Company is under no obligation to send any notice or other document to an overseas address. It is, however, the current practice of the Company to send every notice or other document to all shareholders regardless of the country recorded in the register of members, with the exception of details of the Company’s dividend re-investment plan, which are not sent to shareholders with recorded addresses in the US and Canada.

 

128


PRINCIPAL SUBSIDIARY UNDERTAKINGS

 

The information provided below is given for principal subsidiary undertakings, all of which are 100% owned, in accordance with Section 231(5)(a) of the Companies Act 1985. A full list will be appended to Smith & Nephew’s next annual return to Companies House:

 

Company Name


  

Activity


  

Country of operation and
incorporation


United Kingdom:

         

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   Medical Devices    United Kingdom

Smith & Nephew Medical Limited

   Medical Devices    United Kingdom

T J Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    United Kingdom
           

Continental Europe:

         

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Medical Devices    Austria

Smith & Nephew SA-NV

   Medical Devices    Belgium

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Medical Devices    Denmark

Smith & Nephew OY

   Medical Devices    Finland

Smith & Nephew SAS

   Medical Devices    France

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Medical Devices    Germany

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    Ireland

Smith & Nephew Srl

   Medical Devices    Italy

Smith & Nephew BV

   Medical Devices    Netherlands

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Medical Devices    Norway

Smith & Nephew Lda

   Medical Devices    Portugal

Smith & Nephew SA

   Medical Devices    Spain

Smith & Nephew AB

   Medical Devices    Sweden

Smith & Nephew AG

   Medical Devices    Switzerland
           

America:

         

Smith & Nephew Inc

   Medical Devices    Canada

Smith & Nephew SA de CV

   Medical Devices    Mexico

Smith & Nephew Inc

   Medical Devices    Puerto Rico

Smith & Nephew Inc

   Medical Devices    United States
           

Africa, Asia and Australasia:

         

Smith & Nephew Pty Limited

   Medical Devices    Australia

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    Hong Kong

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   Medical Devices    India

Smith & Nephew KK

   Medical Devices    Japan

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    Korea

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Sdn Berhad

   Medical Devices    Malaysia

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    New Zealand

Smith & Nephew Pte Limited

   Medical Devices    Singapore

Smith & Nephew (Pty) Limited

   Medical Devices    South Africa

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    Thailand

Smith & Nephew FZE

   Medical Devices    United Arab Emirates

 

Principal Associated Undertakings, Joint Ventures and Other Arrangements

The Group owns 50% of BSN Medical GmbH & Co KG, a medical supplies company incorporated in Germany.

 

In 2002, the Group owned 21.5% of AbilityOne Corporation, a supplier of rehabilitation products to hospitals, nursing homes and clinics incorporated in the United States. During 2003, the Group disposed of this interest.

 

In 2001, the Group owned interests in two joint arrangements with Advanced Tissue Sciences, Inc., one relating to products for the treatment of diabetic foot ulcers and other wound indications, and the other for cartilage replacement. In 2002, the Group acquired the interests it did not already own in the joint arrangements from Advanced Tissue Sciences, Inc.

 

129


FIVE YEAR RECORD

 

     2003

    2002

    2001

    2000

    1999 (i)

 
     (£ million)  

Group Profit and Loss Account

                              

Turnover:

                              

Continuing operations

   1,178.9     1,083.7     978.3     911.5     799.9  

Discontinued operations

       26.2     103.4     223.2     320.0  
    

 

 

 

 

Group turnover

   1,178.9     1,109.9     1,081.7     1,134.7     1,119.9  

Share of joint venture

   163.9     155.0     123.6          
    

 

 

 

 

     1,342.8     1,264.9     1,205.3     1,134.7     1,119.9  
    

 

 

 

 

Operating profit:

                              

Continuing operations:

                              

Before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   220.7     196.0     174.4     156.9     122.7  

Goodwill amortisation*

   (18.5 )   (17.5 )   (10.4 )   (6.9 )   (1.8 )

Exceptional items*

   (22.4 )   (29.9 )   (21.1 )   (12.4 )   (40.1 )

Discontinued operations:

                              

Before exceptional items

       2.1     11.1     29.0     46.6  

Exceptional items*

               (3.9 )   (11.6 )
    

 

 

 

 

     179.8     150.7     154.0     162.7     115.8  

Share of operating profit of the joint venture:

                              

Before exceptional items

   22.7     19.6     12.8          

Exceptional items*

   (2.7 )   (2.6 )   (5.0 )        
    

 

 

 

 

     199.8     167.7     161.8     162.7     115.8  

Share of operating profit of the associated undertaking

   4.8     4.9              
    

 

 

 

 

     204.6     172.6     161.8     162.7     115.8  

Profit on disposals*

   31.5     18.0     49.2     109.5     62.9  
    

 

 

 

 

Profit on ordinary activities before interest

   236.1     190.6     211.0     272.2     178.7  

Net interest (payable)/receivable

   (6.0 )   (12.7 )   (17.4 )   (7.0 )   3.4  
    

 

 

 

 

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   230.1     177.9     193.6     265.2     182.1  

Taxation

   (82.0 )   (65.8 )   (64.0 )   (57.7 )   (77.3 )
    

 

 

 

 

Attributable profit for the year

   148.1     112.1     129.6     207.5     104.8  

Ordinary dividends

   (46.1 )   (44.6 )   (42.9 )   (41.3 )   (72.5 )

Special dividend

               (415.6 )    
    

 

 

 

 

Retained profit/(deficit) for the year

   102.0     67.5     86.7     (249.4 )   32.3  
    

 

 

 

 

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share

   15.92p     12.11p     14.07p     20.07p     9.39p  

Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

   15.82p     12.02p     13.95p     19.95p     9.37p  

Dividends per Ordinary Share

   4.95p     4.80p     4.65p     4.50p     6.50p  

*Results before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items:

 

Profit before taxation

   242.2     209.9     180.9     178.9     172.7  

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share

   18.49p     16.02p     13.96p     12.19p     10.88p  

Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share

   18.38p     15.89p     13.84p     12.12p     10.85p  

Operating profit (before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items) to Group turnover

   18.7 %   17.8 %   17.1 %   16.4 %   15.1 %

Research and development costs to Group turnover

   5.7 %   5.5 %   4.7 %   4.0 %   4.0 %

Capital expenditure (including intangibles) to Group turnover

   6.2 %   7.7 %   6.9 %   5.6 %   5.8 %

(i) 1999 has not been restated for FRS 19.

 

130


     2003

    Restated(i)
2002


    Restated(i)
2001


    Restated(i)
2000


    Restated(i)
1999(ii)


 
     (£ million, except per Ordinary Share amounts)  

Results before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

 

Profit on ordinary activities before taxation

   230.1     177.9     193.6     265.2     182.1  

Adjustments:

                              

Continuing operations: goodwill amortisation

   18.5     17.5     10.4     6.9     1.8  

Continuing operations: exceptional items

   22.4     29.9     21.1     12.4     40.1  

Discontinued operations: exceptional items

               3.9     11.6  

Share of joint venture exceptional items

   2.7     2.6     5.0          

Discontinued operations: net profit on disposals

       (18.0 )   (49.2 )   (109.5 )   (62.9 )

Net profit on disposal of associated undertaking

   (31.5 )                
    

 

 

 

 

Profit before taxation, goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   242.2     209.9     180.9     178.9     172.7  

Taxation on profit before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   (70.2 )   (61.6 )   (52.3 )   (52.9 )   (51.3 )
    

 

 

 

 

Attributable earnings before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items

   172.0     148.3     128.6     126.0     121.4  
    

 

 

 

 

Average number of shares

   930     926     921     1,034     1,116  

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share(iii)

   18.49p     16.02p     13.96p     12.19p     10.88p  

Group Balance Sheet

                              

Fixed assets

   653.6     701.5     570.0     426.0     361.1  

Net current assets

   185.8     74.0     99.8     132.8     249.2  

Creditors falling due after more than one year

   (108.4 )   (170.5 )   (169.5 )   (187.2 )   (20.2 )

Provisions

   (90.2 )   (88.1 )   (95.3 )   (103.5 )   (38.0 )
    

 

 

 

 

Capital employed

   640.8     516.9     405.0     268.1     552.1  
    

 

 

 

 

Called up equity and non-equity share capital

   114.1     113.8     113.4     112.7     112.1  

Reserves

   528.8     406.3     294.1     158.3     440.0  

Investment in own shares

   (2.1 )   (3.2 )   (2.5 )   (2.9 )    
    

 

 

 

 

Shareholders’ funds

   640.8     516.9     405.0     268.1     552.1  
    

 

 

 

 

Operating profit (before goodwill amortisation and exceptional items) to average capital employed plus average net debt

   32%     29%     34%     36%     32%  

Group Cash Flow

                              

Cash flow from operating activities

   214.5     211.0     193.5     204.0     198.1  

Capital expenditure and financial investment

   (71.4 )   (85.4 )   (73.0 )   (63.8 )   (65.1 )
    

 

 

 

 

     143.1     125.6     120.5     140.2     133.0  

Interest, taxation and dividends

   (94.3 )   (102.1 )   (134.7 )   (529.4 )   (127.0 )

Acquisitions and disposals

   48.1     (128.8 )   5.0     158.7     70.9  

Movements in share capital and own shares

   7.2     3.7     7.8     4.8     4.4  
    

 

 

 

 

Net cash flow

   104.1     (101.6 )   (1.4 )   (225.7 )   81.3  

Exchange adjustments

   45.7     68.2     (5.8 )   (32.9 )   (9.5 )

Opening net debt

   (276.9 )   (243.5 )   (236.3 )   22.3     (49.5 )
    

 

 

 

 

Closing net debt

   (127.1 )   (276.9 )   (243.5 )   (236.3 )   22.3  
    

 

 

 

 

Gearing

   20%     54%     60%     88%     nil  

(i) Group balance sheet comparatives have been restated for the adoption of UITF 38.
(ii) 1999 has not been restated for FRS 19.
(iii) Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated by dividing profit before taxation, goodwill amortisation and exceptional items less taxation on profit before exceptional items by the average number of shares.

 

131


Amounts in accordance with US GAAP:

Smith & Nephew prepares its accounts in accordance with UK GAAP which differ in certain respects from US GAAP. A summary of differences and reconciliations of profit for the financial year and shareholders’ funds for the relevant years are set out in Note 40 of Notes to the Accounts. Key Profit and Loss and Balance Sheet data are as follows:

 

     Years ended 31 December

     2003

   2002

   2001

   2000

   1999

     (£ million, except per Ordinary Share and per ADS amounts)
Group Profit and Loss Data                         

Profit from continuing operations

   144.4    110.8    68.5    76.3    69.9

Profit from discontinued operations

   23.0    17.6    38.4    125.9    19.0
    
  
  
  
  

Profit for the financial year

   167.4    128.4    106.9    202.2    88.9
    
  
  
  
  

Ordinary dividends per Ordinary Share

   4.85p    4.70p    4.55p    5.70p    6.30p

Special dividend per Ordinary Share

            37.14p   

Basic earnings as so adjusted per Ordinary Share:

                        

Continuing operations

   15.53p    11.97p    7.44p    7.38p    6.26p

Discontinued operations

   2.47p    1.90p    4.16p    12.18p    1.71p
    
  
  
  
  

Total

   18.00p    13.87p    11.60p    19.56p    7.97p
    
  
  
  
  

Diluted earnings as so adjusted per Ordinary Share (i):

                        

Continuing operations

   15.42p    11.86p    7.36p    7.33p    6.24p

Discontinued operations

   2.46p    1.89p    4.13p    12.09p    1.69p
    
  
  
  
  

Total

   17.88p    13.75p    11.49p    19.42p    7.93p
    
  
  
  
  

Basic earnings so adjusted per ADS(ii):

                        

Continuing operations

   77.6p    59.9p    37.2p    36.9p    31.3p

Discontinued operations

   12.4p    9.5p    20.8p    60.9p    8.6p
    
  
  
  
  

Total

   90.0p    69.4p    58.0p    97.8p    39.9p
    
  
  
  
  

Diluted earnings as so adjusted per ADS(ii):

                        

Continuing operations

   77.1p    59.3p    36.8p    36.6p    31.2p

Discontinued operations

   12.3p    9.5p    20.7p    60.5p    8.5p
    
  
  
  
  

Total

   89.4p    68.8p    57.5p    97.1p    39.7p
    
  
  
  
  

 

Group Balance Sheet Data

 

Amounts in accordance with UK GAAP:

                        

Total assets

   1,244.7    1,234.2    1,095.4    959.8    969. 3

Net assets

   640.8    516.9    405.0    268.1    491.2

Share capital(iii)

   114.1    113.5    113.1    112.4    111.8

Amounts in accordance with US GAAP:

                        

Total assets

   1,376.1    1,379.2    1,173.9    1,091.1    1,132.0

Net assets

   709.9    582.3    536.1    460.9    733.8

(i) Diluted earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated on the weighted average of 936m shares, (2002 — 934m shares, 2001 — 930m shares, 2000 — 1,041m shares, 1999 — 1,121m shares) after allowing for the allotment of shares under option schemes, with a corresponding adjustment to profit for the after tax effect of interest.
(ii) In 2002, 2001, 2000 and 1999 per ADS amounts have been restated to reflect each ADS representing five Ordinary Shares as the ratio changed from ten to five in 2003.
(iii) Included in net assets.
(iv) Net assets includes non-equity capital of nil (2002, 2001, 2000 and 1999 — £0.3m).

 

132


EXCHANGE RATES

 

The following table sets forth, for the periods and dates indicated, the Noon Buying Rates expressed in US Dollars per £1:

 

     High

   Low

Month:

         

September 2003

   1.66    1.57

October 2003

   1.70    1.66

November 2003

   1.72    1.67

December 2003

   1.78    1.72

January 2004

   1.85    1.79

February 2004

   1.90    1.82

March 2004 (to 8 March 2004) (i)

   1.87    1.82

(i) As of 8 March 2004, the latest practicable date, the Noon Buying Rate was 1.847.

 

     Year end

   Average(ii)

   High

   Low

Fiscal year:

                   

1999

   1.61    1.62    1.67    1.60

2000

   1.49    1.51    1.65    1.40

2001

   1.45    1.44    1.50    1.37

2002

   1.61    1.51    1.61    1.41

2003

   1.78    1.65    1.78    1.55

(ii) The average of the Noon Buying Rates on the last day of each month during the fiscal year.

 

133


TAXATION INFORMATION FOR SHAREHOLDERS

 

The comments below are of a general and summary nature and are based on the Group’s understanding of certain aspects of current UK and US federal income tax law and practice relevant to the ADSs and Ordinary Shares not in ADS form. The comments address the material US and UK tax consequences generally applicable to a person who is the beneficial owner of ADSs or Ordinary Shares and who, for US federal income tax purposes, is a US citizen or resident, a corporation (or other entity treated as a corporation) created or organised in or under the laws of the United States, or an estate or trust the income of which is included in gross income for US federal income tax purposes (a “US Holder”). The comments set out below do not purport to address all tax consequences of the ownership of ADSs or Ordinary Shares which may be material to a particular holder and in particular do not deal with the position of shareholders who directly or indirectly own 10% or more of the issued Ordinary Shares. This discussion does not apply to persons operating clearance and/or depository services and those whose holding of ADSs or Ordinary Shares is effectively connected with or pertains to either (i) a permanent establishment in the United Kingdom through which the US Holder carries on a business in the United Kingdom, or (ii) a fixed base from which the US Holder performs independent personal services in the United Kingdom. This discussion does not apply to certain investors such as tax-exempt entities, insurance companies, broker-dealers, traders in securities that elect to mark to market, US Holders holding ADSs or Ordinary Shares as part of a hedging or conversion transaction or whose functional currency is other than the US dollar and investors liable for alternative minimum tax. In addition, the comments below do not address US state, local or non-US (other than UK) taxes. The summary deals only with US Holders who hold ADSs or Ordinary Shares as capital assets. The summary is based on the Company’s understanding of current US and UK law and practice and advice received from the Company’s UK and US tax advisors. US Holders are recommended to consult their own tax advisors as to the particular consequences to them of the ownership of ADSs or Ordinary Shares.

 

This discussion is based in part on representations by the depositary and assumes that each obligation under the deposit agreement and any related agreement will be performed in accordance with its terms. For the purpose of the US/UK Double Taxation Treaty (the “Treaty”) and the prior US/UK Double Taxation Treaty (the “Prior Treaty”) and US federal income tax law US Holders of ADSs will be treated as owners of the Ordinary Shares represented by the ADSs. However, the US Treasury has expressed concerns that parties to whom depositary shares are pre-released may be taking actions that are inconsistent with the claiming of foreign tax credits by owners of ADSs. Accordingly, the analysis of the creditability of UK taxes described below could be affected by future actions that may be taken by the US Treasury.

 

Taxation of Dividends in The United Kingdom and the United States

Under the Prior Treaty, certain US Holders who are the beneficial owners of dividends on Ordinary Shares or ADSs were generally entitled to a tax credit payment in respect of dividends equal to one-ninth of the dividend paid (the “Tax Credit Amount”). This tax credit payment is reduced by a UK withholding (the “UK withholding”) of up to 15% of the gross dividend paid. Therefore, a US Holder will not actually receive any payment of this credit.

 

Under the Treaty, US Holders are no longer entitled to the Tax Credit Amount because the Treaty does not provide for that entitlement. The Treaty applies to dividend payments after 1 May 2003. However, if a US Holder would have been entitled to greater benefits under the Prior Treaty, the US Holder may elect to continue to apply the Prior Treaty until 1 May 2004.

 

Dividends paid and, if a US Holder elects under the Prior Treaty to claim a foreign tax credit with respect to the UK withholding, the associated Tax Credit Amount will be treated as foreign source ordinary income to a US Holder when the dividend is received to the extent paid out of current or accumulated earnings and profits as determined for US federal income tax purposes. Dividends will not be eligible for the dividends-received deduction generally allowed to US corporations in respect of dividends received from other US corporations. The amount of the dividend included in taxable income is the US dollar value of the dividend, converted using the exchange rate on the date the depositary receives the dividend in the case of ADSs, or the date the US Holder receives the dividend in the case of Ordinary Shares. Conversion by a US Holder of sterling received as a distribution from Smith & Nephew into US dollars may result in US source ordinary income to the US Holder to the extent attributable to fluctuations in foreign currency exchange rates between the date of receipt and the date of conversion.

 

Under recently enacted US legislation, dividends received by noncorporate US Holders of Ordinary Shares or ADSs may be subject to US federal income tax at lower rates than other types of ordinary income if certain

 

134


conditions are met. US Holders should consult their own tax advisors regarding the application of this new legislation to their particular circumstances.

 

For US foreign tax credit limitation purposes, dividends, and any associated Tax Credit Amounts, will be “passive income” (or, in the case of certain holders, “financial services income”). The UK withholding under the Prior Treaty is treated as foreign income tax which may, subject to certain limitations and restrictions, be eligible for credit against a US Holder’s US federal income tax liability for a US Holder that elects to include the associated Tax Credit Amount in income.

 

Taxation of Capital Gains

US Holders, who are not resident or ordinarily resident for tax purposes in the UK, will not generally be liable for UK capital gains tax on any capital gain realised upon the sale or other disposition of ADSs or Ordinary Shares unless held in connection with a trade carried on in the UK through a permanent establishment. Furthermore, UK resident individuals who acquire ADSs or Ordinary Shares before becoming temporarily non-UK resident, may remain subject to UK taxation of capital gains on gains realised while non-resident.

 

For US tax purposes, gains realised upon the sale or disposition of ADSs or Ordinary Shares by US Holders generally will be US source capital gains and will be long-term US source capital gains if the ADSs or Ordinary Shares were held for more than one year.

 

Inheritance and Estate Taxes

The UK Inland Revenue imposes inheritance tax on capital transfers which occur on death, and in the seven years preceding death. The UK Inland Revenue considers that the US/UK Double Taxation Convention on Estate and Gift Tax applies to inheritance tax. Consequently, a US citizen who is domiciled in the United States and is not a UK national or domiciled in the United Kingdom will not be subject to UK inheritance tax in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares. A UK national who is domiciled in the United States will be subject to both UK inheritance tax and US Federal Estate Tax but will be entitled to a credit for US Federal Estate Tax charged in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares in computing the liability to UK inheritance tax. Conversely, a US citizen who is domiciled or deemed domiciled in the United Kingdom will be entitled to a credit for UK inheritance tax charged in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares in computing the liability to US Federal Estate Tax. Special rules apply where ADSs and Ordinary Shares are business property of a permanent establishment of an enterprise situated in the United Kingdom.

 

US Backup Withholding Tax

A US Holder may be subject to US backup withholding tax on dividends paid or the proceeds of sales made within the US, or through certain US-related foreign persons, unless the shareholder is a corporation or other exempt recipient, or provides a US taxpayer identification number. US backup withholding tax may also apply if there has been a notification from the Internal Revenue Service of a failure to report all interest or dividends.

 

Backup withholding tax deducted may be credited against the US Holder’s US income tax liability, and, where the withholding tax exceeds the actual liability, the US Holder may obtain a refund by filing the appropriate refund claim with the Internal Revenue Service.

 

UK Stamp Duty and Stamp Duty Reserve Tax

UK stamp duty is charged on documents and in particular instruments for the transfer of registered ownership of Ordinary Shares. Transfers of Ordinary Shares will generally be subject to UK stamp duty at the rate of ½% of the consideration given for the transfer with the duty rounded up to the nearest £5 if necessary.

 

UK stamp duty reserve tax (“SDRT”) arises when there is an agreement to transfer shares in UK companies “for consideration in money or money’s worth”, and so an agreement to transfer Ordinary Shares for money or other consideration may give rise to a charge to SDRT at the rate of ½% (rounded up to the nearest penny). If an instrument of transfer of the Ordinary Shares is subsequently executed the instrument of transfer will generally be subject to stamp duty. The charge of SDRT will be cancelled, and any SDRT already paid will be refunded, if within 6 years of the agreement an instrument of transfer is produced to the United Kingdom Inland Revenue and the appropriate stamp duty paid.

 

135


Transfers of Ordinary Shares into CREST (an electronic transfer system) are exempt from stamp duty so long as the transferee is a member of CREST who will hold the Ordinary Shares as a nominee for the transferor and the transfer is in a form that will ensure that the securities become held in uncertificated form within CREST. Paperless transfers of Ordinary Shares within CREST for consideration in money or money’s worth are liable to SDRT rather than stamp duty. SDRT on relevant transactions will be collected by CREST at ½%, and this will apply whether or not the transfer is effected in the United Kingdom and whether or not the parties to it are resident or situated in the United Kingdom.

 

A charge of stamp duty or SDRT at the rates of 1½% of the consideration (or, in some circumstances, the value of the shares concerned) will arise on a transfer or issue of Ordinary Shares to the Depositary or to certain persons providing a clearance service (or their nominees or agents) and will generally be payable by the Depositary or person providing clearance service. In accordance with the terms of the Deposit Agreement, any tax or duty payable by the Depositary on deposits of Ordinary Shares will be charged by the Depositary to the party to whom ADRs are delivered against such deposits. No liability for SDRT will arise on any agreement to transfer an ADS or beneficial interest in an ADS.

 

No liability for stamp duty will arise on any transfer of, or agreement to transfer, an ADS or beneficial ownership of an ADS, provided that the ADS and any instrument of transfer or written agreement to transfer remains at all times outside the United Kingdom, and provided further that any instrument of transfer or written agreement to transfer is not executed in the United Kingdom and the transfer does not relate to any matter or thing done or to be done in the United Kingdom (the location of the custodian as a holder of Ordinary Shares not being relevant in this context). In any other case, any transfer of, or agreement to transfer, an ADS or beneficial ownership of an ADS could, depending on all the circumstances of the transfer, give rise to a charge to stamp duty.

 

136


MEMORANDUM AND ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 

The following summarises certain material rights of holders of the Company’s Ordinary Shares under the material provisions of the Company’s memorandum and articles of association and English law. This summary is qualified in its entirety by reference to the Companies Act 1985 and the Company’s memorandum and articles of association. Copies of the Company’s memorandum and articles of association have been filed as exhibits to this Annual Report.

 

The Company’s shares may be held in certificated or uncertificated form. No holder of the Company’s shares will be required to make additional contributions of capital in respect of the Company’s shares in the future.

 

In the following description, a “shareholder” is the person registered in the Company’s register of members as the holder of an ordinary share.

 

The Company is incorporated under the name “Smith & Nephew plc” and is registered in England and Wales with registered number 324357. The fourth clause of the Company’s memorandum of association provides that its objects include to carry on business as an investment holding company, to carry on all or any of the businesses of dealers in and manufacturers of surgical dressings and instruments, pharmaceutical preparations or articles, proprietary articles of all kinds, surgical and scientific apparatus and materials of all kinds and buyers and sellers of goods of all kinds. The memorandum grants to the Company a range of corporate capabilities to effect these objects.

 

Directors

Under the Company’s articles of association, a Director may not vote in respect of any contract, arrangement, transaction or proposal in which he, or any person connected with him, has any material interest other than by virtue of his interests in securities of, or otherwise in or through, the Company. This is subject to certain exceptions relating to proposals (a) indemnifying him in respect of obligations incurred on behalf of the Company, (b) indemnifying a third party in respect of obligations of the Company for which the Director has assumed responsibility under an indemnity or guarantee, (c) relating to an offer of securities in which he will be interested as an underwriter, (d) concerning another body corporate in which the Director is beneficially interested in less than one percent of the issued shares of any class of shares of such a body corporate, (e) relating to an employee benefit in which the director will share equally with other employees and (f) relating to any insurance that the Company is empowered to purchase for the benefit of Directors of the Company in respect of actions undertaken as Directors (or officers) of the Company.

 

A Director shall not vote or be counted in any quorum concerning his own appointment or terms of his appointment.

 

The Directors are empowered to exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow money, subject to the limitation that the aggregate amount of all monies borrowed after deducting cash and current asset investments by the Company and its subsidiaries shall not exceed an amount equal to two and one half times the Company’s consolidated share capital and aggregate reserves, but after: adjustments for the variation to share capital and aggregate reserves since the latest audited consolidated balance sheet; deducting distributed and proposed distributions not previously provided out of profits earned prior to the date of the latest audited consolidated balance sheet, any amount attributable to non-Group shareholders in subsidiaries of the Company and any debit balance on the combined or Group profit and loss account, unless sanctioned by an ordinary resolution of the Company; adding back any goodwill on the acquisition of businesses that had been previously set off against reserves to the extent that the businesses have not been discontinued or disposed of and after deducting any permanent decrease in the value of these businesses; and making such adjustments as the auditors may consider appropriate.

 

Any Director who has been appointed by the Directors since the previous Annual General Meeting of shareholders, either to fill a casual vacancy or as an additional Director, holds office only until the next Annual General Meeting and then shall be eligible for election by the shareholders. The other Directors shall retire and be eligible for re-appointment at the third annual general meeting after the meeting at which they were last re-appointed. The Directors are subject to removal with or without cause by the Board or the Shareholders. Any director attaining 70 years of age shall retire at the next Annual General Meeting. Such a Director may be re-appointed but shall retire (and be eligible for reappointment) at the next Annual General Meeting.

 

137


Directors are not required to hold any shares of the Company by way of qualification.

 

Rights Attaching to Shares

Under English law, dividends are payable on the Company’s Ordinary Shares only out of profits available for distribution, as determined in accordance with accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom and by the Companies Act. Holders of the Company’s Ordinary Shares are entitled to receive such dividends as may be declared by the shareholders in general meeting, rateable according to the amounts paid up on such shares, provided that the dividend cannot exceed the amount recommended by the Directors.

 

The Company’s Board of Directors may pay shareholders such interim dividends as appear to them to be justified by the Company’s financial position. If authorised by an ordinary resolution of the shareholders, the Board may also direct payment of a dividend in whole or in part by the distribution of specific assets (and in particular of paid up shares or debentures of the Company).

 

Any dividend unclaimed after 12 years from the date the dividend was declared, or became due for payment, will be forfeited and will revert to the Company.

 

Voting Rights

Voting at any general meeting of shareholders is by a show of hands unless a poll, which is a written vote, is duly demanded. On a show of hands, every shareholder who is present in person or by proxy at a general meeting has one vote regardless of the number of shares held. On a poll, every shareholder who is present in person or by proxy has one vote for every 12  2 / 9 pence in nominal amount of the shares held by that shareholder. A poll may be demanded by any of the following:

 

the chairman of the meeting;

 

at least five shareholders entitled to vote at the meeting;

 

any shareholder or shareholders representing in the aggregate not less than one-tenth of the total voting rights of all shareholders entitled to vote at the meeting; or

 

any shareholder or shareholders holding shares conferring a right to vote at the meeting on which there have been paid-up sums in aggregate equal to not less than one-tenth of the total sum paid up on all the shares conferring that right.

 

A proxy form will be treated as giving the proxy the authority to demand a poll, or to join others in demanding one.

 

The necessary quorum for a general meeting is two shareholders present in person carrying a right to vote upon the business to be transacted.

 

Matters are transacted at general meetings of the Company by the processing and passing of resolutions of which there are three kinds:

 

an ordinary resolution, which includes resolutions for the election of Directors, the approval of financial statements, the cumulative annual payment of dividends, the appointment of auditors, the increase of authorised share capital or the grant of authority to allot shares;

 

a special resolution, which includes resolutions amending the Company’s memorandum and articles of association, disapplying statutory pre-emption rights or changing the Company’s name; and

 

an extraordinary resolution, which includes resolutions modifying the rights of any class of the Company’s shares at a meeting of the holders of such class or relating to certain matters concerning the Company’s winding up.

 

An ordinary resolution requires the affirmative vote of a majority of the votes of those persons voting at a meeting at which there is a quorum.

 

Special and extraordinary resolutions require the affirmative vote of not less than three-quarters of the persons voting at a meeting at which there is a quorum.

 

138


In the case of an equality of votes, whether on a show of hands or on a poll, the chairman of the meeting is entitled to cast the deciding vote in addition to any other vote he may have.

 

Annual General Meetings must be convened upon advance written notice of 21 days. Other meetings must be convened upon advance written notice of 21 days for the passing of a special resolution and 14 days for any other resolution, depending on the nature of the business to be transacted. The days of delivery or receipt of notice are not included. The notice must specify the nature of the business to be transacted. Meetings are convened by the Board of Directors. Members with 10% of the Ordinary Share capital of the Company may requisition the Board to convene a meeting.

 

Variation of Rights

If, at any time, the Company’s share capital is divided into different classes of shares, the rights attached to any class may be varied, subject to the provisions of the Companies Act, with the consent in writing of holders of three-quarters in value of the shares of that class or upon the adoption of an extraordinary resolution passed at a separate meeting of the holders of the shares of that class. At every such separate meeting, all of the provisions of the articles of association relating to proceedings at an Extraordinary General Meeting apply, except that the quorum is to be the number of persons (which must be two or more) who hold or represent by proxy not less than one-third in nominal value of the issued shares of the class and at any such meeting a poll may be demanded in writing by any five persons who hold or represent by proxy not less than one fortieth of the nominal value of the shares of that class.

 

Rights in a Winding-Up

Except as the Company’s shareholders have agreed or may otherwise agree, upon the Company’s winding up, the balance of assets available for distribution:

 

after the payment of all creditors including certain preferential creditors, whether statutorily preferred creditors or normal creditors; and

 

subject to any special rights attaching to any other class of shares;

 

is to be distributed among the holders of ordinary shares according to the amounts paid-up on the shares held by them. This distribution is generally to be made in cash. A liquidator may, however, upon the adoption of any extraordinary resolution of the shareholders and any other sanction required by law, divide among the shareholders the whole or any part of the Company’s assets in kind.

 

Limitations on Voting and Shareholding

There are no limitations imposed by English law or the Company’s memorandum or articles of association on the right of non-residents or foreign persons to hold or vote the Company’s ordinary shares or ADSs, other than the limitations that would generally apply to all of the Company’s shareholders.

 

139


CROSS REFERENCE TO FORM 20-F

 

This table has been provided as a cross reference from the information included in this Annual Report to the requirements of Form 20-F.

 

PART I              Page

Item 1

   Identity of Directors, Senior Management and Advisors    n/a

Item 2

   Offer Statistics and Expected Timetable    n/a

Item 3

   Key Information     
     A   

— Selected Financial Data

   130-133
     B   

— Capitalisation and Indebtedness

   n/a
     C   

— Reason for the Offer and Use of Proceeds

   n/a
     D   

— Risk Factors

   13,20-22

Item 4

   Information on the Company     
     A   

— History and Development of the Company

   5
     B   

— Business Overview

   3,6-15,70-72
     C   

— Organisational Structure

   6,129
     D   

— Property, Plants and equipment

   16

Item 5

   Operating and Financial Review and Prospects     
     A   

— Operating results

   24-36,40-41
         

— Under US accounting principles

   42
     B   

— Liquidity and Capital Resources

   37-40
     C   

— Research and Development; Intellectual Property

   15
     D   

— Trend Information

   36-37
     E   

— Off Balance Sheet Arrangements

   40
     F   

— Tabular Disclosure of Contractual Obligations

   40

Item 6

   Directors, Senior Management and Employees     
     A   

— Director and Senior Management

   44-45
     B   

— Compensation

   51-58
     C   

— Board Practices

   46-47,49-50
     D   

— Employees

   19,78
     E   

— Share Ownership

   51-58

Item 7

   Major Shareholders and Related Party Transactions     
     A   

— Major Shareholders

   128
         

— Host Country Shareholders

   128
     B   

— Related Party Transactions

   40

Item 8

   Financial Information     
     A   

— Consolidated Statements and Other Financial Information

   60-121
         

— Legal Proceedings

   16
         

— Dividends

   123
     B   

— Significant Changes

   n/a

Item 9

   The Offer and Listing     
     A   

— Offer and Listing details

   124
     B   

— Plan of Distribution

   n/a
     C   

— Markets

   128
     D   

— Selling Shareholders

   n/a
     E   

— Dilution

   n/a
     F   

— Expenses of the Issue

   n/a

Item 10

   Additional Information     
     A   

— Share capital

   n/a
     B   

— Memorandum and Articles of Association

   137-139
     C   

— Material Contracts

   n/a
     D   

— Exchange Controls

   128
     E   

— Taxation

   134-136
     F   

— Dividends and Paying Agents

   n/a
     G   

— Statement by Experts

   n/a
     H   

— Documents on Display

   48
     I   

— Subsidiary Information

   129

 

140


PART I             Page

Item 11

      

Quantitative and Qualitative Disclosures about Market Risk

   39-40

Item 12

      

Description of Securities Other than Equity Securities

   n/a
PART II              

Item 13

      

Defaults, Dividend Arrearages and Delinquencies

   n/a

Item 14

      

Material Modifications to the Rights of Security Holders and Use of Proceeds

   n/a

Item 15

      

Controls and Procedures

   47

Item 16

      

[Reserved]

   n/a

Item 16A

      

Audit Committee Financial Expert

   49

Item 16B

      

Code of Ethics

   49

Item 16C

      

Principal Accountant Fees and Services

   50

Item 16D

      

Exemptions from the Listing Standards for Audit Committees

   n/a

Item 16E

      

Purchase of Equity Securities by the Issuer and Affiliated Purchases

   n/a

PART III

             

Item 17

      

Financial Statements

   n/a

Item 18

      

Financial Statements

   60-121

Item 19

      

Exhibits

    

 

141


GLOSSARY OF TERMS

 

Unless the context indicates otherwise, the following terms have the meanings shown below:

 

Term


  

Meaning


510k Clearance

   FDA grants 510(k) clearance for a device once it is determined that the device is substantially equivalent to another device on the market. To be substantially equivalent, the device must have the same indications for use and be mechanically equivalent to another device cleared for sale in the US. Once the device has 510(k) clearance, the device can be legally placed on the US market.

ADR

   In the US, The Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the term of ADSs evidenced by American Depository Receipts (“ADRs”).

ADS

   In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the term of American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”).

Access

   A product group within endoscopy comprising fluid management and insufflations instruments for better surgical access.

Advanced wound management products

   A product group comprising products associated with the treatment of skin wounds, ranging from products that provide moist wound healing using breathable films and polymers to products providing active wound healing by biochemical or cellular action.

AGM

   Annual general meeting of the Group.

Arthroscopy

   Endoscopy of the joints is termed “arthroscopy”, with the principal applications being the knee and shoulder.

Bandaging

   A product group comprising traditional adhesive and support bandaging.

Casting

   A product group comprising products that are used externally to immobilise a bone fracture or damaged joint, usually made of plaster of paris or synthetic materials.

Chronic and acute wounds

   Chronic wounds are those with long or unknown healing times including leg ulcers, pressure sores and diabetic foot ulcers. Acute wounds are those for which healing times can be reasonably predicted such as surgical and post-operative wounds.

Company

   Smith & Nephew plc or, where appropriate, the Company’s Board of Directors, unless the context otherwise requires.

Class III medical device

   A medical device that requires pre-market approval by the relevant regulatory body in the US or Europe.

Companies Act

   Companies Act 1985, as amended, of Great Britain.

Debridement

   A medical treatment or surgical procedure to remove necrotic tissue and other unwanted material from a wound to aid healing.

Endoscopy

   Endoscopy allows surgeons to operate through coin-sized openings in the body, rather than large incisions.

Endoscopy products

   A product group comprising specialised viewing and access devices, surgical instruments and powered equipment used in minimally invasive surgical procedures. Through a small incision surgeons are able to see inside the body using a monitor and identify and repair defects.

Euro or

   References to the common currency used in the market states of the European Union.

External fixation

   The use of wires or pins transfixed through bone to hold the position of a fracture.

FDA

   US Food and Drug Administration.

 

142


Term


  

Meaning


FRS

   A Financial Reporting Standard which is part of UK GAAP.

Financial statements

   Refers to the consolidated Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew plc.

Group or Smith & Nephew

   Used for convenience to refer to the Company and its consolidated subsidiaries, unless the context otherwise requires.

HA

   Hydroxyapatite, (HA) is a ceramic material that is similar in composition to bone. Devices with HA are implanted without the use of bone cement.

IDET procedure

   Intradiscal Electrothermal Therapy (IDET) is a thermal procedure intended for the shrinkage and decompression of the spinal disc to treat patients with annular disruption of contained herniations.

IFRS

   International Financial Reporting Standards issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

Image guided surgery

   The use of computer-tracking in orthopaedics surgery to give surgeons real-time precise feedback on the positioning of surgical instruments relative to a patient’s anatomy.

Internal fixation

   The use of plates, nails, rods, pins, bands, screws, bolts and staples in the correction of skeletal defects.

Metal-on-metal
hip resurfacing

   A less invasive surgical approach to treating arthritis in younger patients whereby only the surfaces of the hip joint are replaced leaving the hip head substantially preserved.

Necrotic tissue

   Dead tissue with the bed of a wound, usually crust like.

Orthopaedic Products

   Products that comprise implants, devices and systems to replace diseased or injured hip, knee and shoulder joints, and trauma devices such as rods, pins, screws, plates and external frames used to treat bone fractures.

Papain urea

   Papain urea is a compound of an enzyme extracted from papaya and an organic wound softening agent.

Parent

   Smith & Nephew plc.

Porous coated knee

   Porous knee replacement parts are components that are coated with small beads. When several layers of beads are applied to the parts the bone can grow into the holes between the beads which provide additional component fixation to the bone.

Pound Sterling, Sterling,
£, pence or p

   References to UK currency. 1p is equivalent to one hundredth of £1.

Rehabilitation

   A business segment comprising products equipment and systems used to increase, maintain or improve patient functional capabilities after surgery, or stroke or of individuals with disabilities.

Repair

   A product group within endoscopy comprising specialised devices, fixation systems and bioabsorbable materials to repair joints and associated tissue.

Resection

   Products that cut or ablate tissue within endoscopy comprising mechanical blades, radio frequency wands, electromechanical and hand instruments for resecting tissue

SSAP

   A Statement of Standard Accounting Practice which is part of UK GAAP.

Sales

   Turnover.

Traditional woundcare

   Products group comprising medical textile products, adhesive tapes and fixative sheets to secure wound management products to the body

UK

   United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

 

143


Term


  

Meaning


UK GAAP

   Accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom.

US

   United States of America.

US Dollars, US $ or cents

   References to US currency. 1 cent is equivalent to one hundredth of US$1.

US GAAP

   Accounting principles generally accepted in the United States of America.

Visualisation

   Products within endoscopy comprising digital cameras, light sources, monitors, scopes, image capture, central control and multimedia broadcasting systems for use in endoscopic surgery with visualisation.

Wound bed

   An area of healthy dermal and epidermal tissue of a wound

 

144


 

SIGNATURE

 

The Registrant hereby certifies that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form 20-F and has duly caused and authorized the undersigned to sign this Annual Report on its behalf.

 

SMITH & NEPHEW plc

(Registrant)

By:   /s/     P AUL C HAMBERS         
   

Name:

  Paul Chambers

Title:

  Company Secretary

 

London, England

March 26, 2004

 


EXHIBIT INDEX

 

Exhibit No.


  

Description of Document


  

Incorporated Herein by Reference To


  

Filed
Herewith


1

  (a)    Memorandum of Association    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2000 filed on April 26, 2001     
    (b)    Articles of Association         X

4

  (a) (i)    Material contract: Agreement and Plan of Merger dated as of February 13, 2002, by and among Smith & Nephew, Inc., Orchid Merger Corp. and ORATEC Interventions, Inc.    Exhibit 2.2 to the Form 8-K of ORATEC Interventions, Inc. filed with Securities and Exchange Commission on February 19, 2002 (File No. 000-26745)     

4

  (c) (i)    The Smith & Nephew 1985 Share Option Scheme    Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 33-39802 filed on April 15, 1991     
    (ii)    The Smith & Nephew 1990 International Executive Share Option Scheme    Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 33-39814 filed on April 26, 1991     
    (iii)    The Smith & Nephew Long Term Incentive Plan    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2000 filed on April 26, 2001     
    (iv)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2001 filed on April 26, 2002     
    (v)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2001 filed on April 26, 2002     
    (vi)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan    Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 333-13694 filed on July 9, 2001     
    (vii)    The Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003     
    (viii)    The Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003     
    (ix)    The Smith & Nephew Italian Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003     
    (x)    The Smith & Nephew Dutch Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003     
    (xi)    The Smith & Nephew Belgian Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003     
    (xii)    The Smith & Nephew French Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003     
    (xiii)    Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme         X

8

       Principal Subsidiaries         X

12

  (a)    Certification of Sir Christopher O’Donnell, filed Pursuant to Securities Exchange Act of 1934 as amended (the “Exchange Act”), Rule 13a - 14(a)         X
    (b)    Certification of Peter Hooley filed pursuant to Exchange Act Rule 13a – 14(a)         X

13

  (a)    Certification of Sir Christopher O’Donnell and Peter Hooley furnished pursuant to Exchange Act Rule 13a – 14(b)         X

 

 

Exhibit 1 (b)

 

No. 324357

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

 

- to -

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1989

 


 

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

 


 

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 

- of -

 

SMITH & NEPHEW plc

 

(adopted by Special Resolution at a general meeting of the

Company held on 19 May 2003)

 


 


CONTENTS

 

CLAUSE


   PAGE

PRELIMINARY

   1

1.

  

Exclusion of Table A

   1

2.

  

Definitions and construction

   1

SHARE CAPITAL

   7

3.

  

Share Capital

   7

4.

  

Rights attaching to share capital

   8

VARIATION OF RIGHTS

   10

5.

  

Sanction required for variation

   10

6.

  

Class meetings

   11

7.

  

Pari passu issues

   11

SHARES

   11

8.

  

Rights attached to shares

   11

9.

  

Unissued shares

   11

10.

  

Redeemable shares

   13

11.

  

Payment of commission

   13

12.

  

Trusts not recognised

   13

13.

  

Number of holders

   13

UNCERTIFICATED SHARES

   13

14.

  

Shares in dematerialised form

   13

15.

  

Application of Articles

   14

16.

  

Forfeiture, lien and other entitlements

   14

17.

  

Issuer record of securities

   15

18.

  

Additional regulation

   15

SHARE CERTIFICATES

   15

19.

  

Right to share certificate

   15

20.

  

Execution of share certificates

   15

21.

  

Replacement of share certificates

   16

LIEN ON SHARES

   16

22.

  

Company’s lien on shares not fully paid

   16

23.

  

Enforcing lien by sale

   16

24.

  

Giving effect to a sale

   16

25.

  

Application of proceeds of sale

   16

CALLS ON SHARES

   17

26.

  

Calls

   17

 

1


27.

  

When call made

   17

28.

  

Liability of joint holders

   17

29.

  

Interest due on non-payment

   17

30.

  

Sums payable treated as calls

   17

31.

  

Power to differentiate

   17

32.

  

Payment of calls in advance

   17

FORFEITURE AND SURRENDER OF SHARES

   18

33.

  

Notice if call not paid

   18

34.

  

Forfeiture on non-compliance with notice

   18

35.

  

Disposal of forfeited shares

   18

36.

  

Effect of forfeiture

   18

37.

  

Statutory declaration as to forfeiture

   19

TRANSFER OF SHARES

   19

38.

  

Form of transfer

   19

39.

  

Refusal of registration of partly-paid share

   19

40.

  

Rights to refuse registration of certificated shares

   19

41.

  

Notice of refusal

   20

42.

  

Suspension of registration

   20

43.

  

No fee for registration

   20

44.

  

Retention of transfers

   20

45.

  

Renunciation deemed to be a transfer

   20

TRANSMISSION OF SHARES

   20

46.

  

Transmission on death

   20

47.

  

Election of person entitled by transmission

   20

48.

  

Rights of person entitled by transmission

   21

UNTRACEABLE SHAREHOLDERS

   21

49.

  

Power to sell shares

   21

50.

  

Procedure on sale

   22

DISCLOSURE OF INTERESTS

   22

51.

  

Disclosure of interests

   22

ALTERATION OF SHARE CAPITAL

   25

52.

  

Increase, consolidation, sub-division and cancellation

   25

53.

  

Fractions arising on consolidation

   25

54.

  

Reduction of capital

   26

PURCHASE OF OWN SHARES

   26

55.

  

Purchase of own shares

   26

GENERAL MEETINGS

   26

 

2


56.

  

Annual general meetings

   26

57.

  

Calling of general meetings

   26

NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETINGS

   27

58.

  

Length of notice

   27

59.

  

Contents of notice

   27

60.

  

Omission or non-receipt of notice

   27

PROCEEDINGS AT GENERAL MEETINGS

   27

61.

  

Special business

   27

62.

  

Quorum

   28

63.

  

Procedure if quorum not present

   28

64.

  

Security arrangements

   28

65.

  

Chairman

   28

66.

  

Director’s right to attend and speak

   29

67.

  

Adjournment

   29

68.

  

Meeting at more than one place

   29

69.

  

Amendments to resolutions

   30

70.

  

Method of voting and demand for a poll

   30

71.

  

Declaration by chairman

   30

72.

  

Withdrawal of demand for a poll

   31

73.

  

Method of taking a poll

   31

74.

  

Casting vote

   31

75.

  

When poll to be taken

   31

76.

  

Notice of a poll

   31

77.

  

Written resolutions

   31

VOTES OF MEMBERS

   32

78.

  

Votes of members

   32

79.

  

Joint holders

   32

80.

  

Votes on behalf of incapable members

   32

81.

  

No right to attend or vote where sums overdue

   33

82.

  

Objections to voters

   33

PROXIES

   33

83.

  

Appointment of proxy

   33

84.

  

Form of proxy

   33

85.

  

Delivery of proxies

   34

86.

  

Multiple proxies

   34

87.

  

Determination of proxy’s authority

   35

REPRESENTATIVES OF CORPORATIONS

   35

 

3


88.

  

Representatives of corporations

   35

NUMBER OF DIRECTORS

   35

89.

  

Number of Directors

   35

APPOINTMENT AND RETIREMENT OF DIRECTORS

   35

90.

  

Directors to retire at third annual general meeting

   35

91.

  

Timing of vacation of office

   35

92.

  

Persons eligible as Directors

   36

93.

  

Power of the company to appoint Directors

   36

94.

  

Power of the board to appoint Directors

   36

95.

  

Age of Directors

   36

DISQUALIFICATION AND REMOVAL OF DIRECTORS

   36

96.

  

Vacation of office

   36

ALTERNATE DIRECTORS

   37

97.

  

Appointment of Alternate Directors

   37

98.

  

Termination of appointment

   37

99.

  

Effect of appointment

   37

100.

  

Expenses and remuneration

   37

101.

  

Alternate Director to be an officer

   38

102.

  

Method of appointment and removal

   38

103.

  

Appointee acting in more than once capacity

   38

POWERS OF DIRECTORS

   38

104.

  

General powers of the company vested in the board

   38

105.

  

Local board

   38

106.

  

Appointment of attorneys and agents

   38

DELEGATION OF DIRECTORS’ POWERS

   39

107.

  

Delegation of Directors’ powers

   39

BORROWING POWERS

   39

108.

  

Borrowing powers

   39

EXECUTIVE DIRECTORS

   41

109.

  

Appointment to executive offices

   41

110.

  

Managing director/chief executive to be a Director

   41

111.

  

Other executive office not linked to directorship

   42

112.

  

Emoluments of Executive Directors

   42

113.

  

Delegation to Executive Directors

   42

ASSOCIATE DIRECTORS

   42

114.

  

Associate directors

   42

REMUNERATION OF DIRECTORS

   42

 

4


115.

  

Directors’ fees

   42

116.

  

Extra remuneration

   43

DIRECTORS’ EXPENSES AND INSURANCE

   43

117.

  

Directors’ expenses

   43

118.

  

Insurance

   43

DIRECTORS’ GRATUITIES AND PENSIONS

   43

119.

  

Directors’ gratuities and pensions

   43

DIRECTORS’ INTERESTS

   44

120.

  

Interests to be disclosed

   44

121.

  

Permitted interests

   44

122.

  

Director may act in a professional capacity

   44

123.

  

Voting on matters where a director is interested

   44

124.

  

Quorum when a director is not entitled to vote

   45

125.

  

Proposals may be considered separately

   45

126.

  

Chairman to decide whether a director may vote

   46

127.

  

Suspension or ratification by ordinary resolution

   46

PROCEEDINGS OF THE BOARD

   46

128.

  

Notice of board meetings

   46

129.

  

Voting at board meetings

   46

130.

  

Quorum

   46

131.

  

Participation in meetings by telephone

   47

132.

  

Number of directors below quorum

   47

133.

  

Chairman

   47

134.

  

Resolution in writing

   47

135.

  

Validity of acts

   47

SECRETARY

   48

136.

  

Secretary

   48

MINUTES

   48

137.

  

Minutes

   48

THE SEAL

   48

138.

  

Use of seal

   48

139.

  

Official seal

   48

DIVIDENDS

   48

140.

  

Declaration of dividends by the company

   48

141.

  

Calculation of dividends

   49

142.

  

Board may pay interim and fixed dividends

   49

143.

  

Amounts due on shares may be deducted

   49

 

5


144.

  

No interest on dividends

   49

145.

  

Record dates

   50

146.

  

Payment to persons entitled by transmission

   50

147.

  

Payment procedure

   50

148.

  

Uncashed dividends

   50

149.

  

Dividends other than in cash

   51

150.

  

Scrip dividends

   51

151.

  

Joint holders

   52

ACCOUNTS

   53

152.

  

Members have no right to inspect records

   53

153.

  

Delivery of accounts

   53

CAPITALISATION OF PROFITS

   53

154.

  

Procedure

   53

155.

  

Profits which may be capitalised

   54

NOTICES

   54

156.

  

Form of notice

   54

157.

  

Method of service

   55

158.

  

Members with overseas addresses

   55

159.

  

Member present deemed to have received notice

   55

160.

  

Service of notice on person entitled by transmission

   55

161.

  

Untraced member not entitled to notices

   56

162.

  

When notice deemed served

   56

163.

  

Notice when post not available

   56

AUTHENTICATION OF DOCUMENTS

   57

164.

  

Authentication of documents

   57

DESTRUCTION OF DOCUMENTS

   57

165.

  

Destruction of documents

   57

PROVISION FOR EMPLOYEES

   58

166.

  

Provision for employees

   58

WINDING UP

   58

167.

  

Winding up

   58

INDEMNITY

   58

168.

  

Indemnity

   58

SCHEME OF ARRANGEMENT

   59

169.

  

Scheme of arrangement

   59

 

6


No 324357

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

 

- and -

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1989

 


 

PUBLIC COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

 


 

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 

OF

 

SMITH & NEPHEW plc

 

(adopted by Special Resolution passed on 19 May 2003)

 

PRELIMINARY

 

1. Exclusion of Table A

 

No regulations for management of a company set out in, or in any subordinate legislation made under, any statute concerning companies shall apply as the articles or regulations of the Company.

 

2. Definitions and construction

 

In these Articles:-

 

  2.1 if not inconsistent with the subject or context:-

 

“Access Shares”    means the Common Access Shares and following the Consolidation the Consolidated Access Shares
“Access Trust”    means the trust declared by the Trustee pursuant to the Trust Deed whereby the Access Shares are to be held on trust for S&N Group Shareholders

 

1


“Act”    means the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989)
“Acts”    means the Act, the Companies Act 1989, the Regulations and all other statutes, orders, regulations or other subordinate legislation for the time being in force concerning companies registered under the Act so far as they apply to the Company
“address”    in relation to electronic communications, includes any number or address used for the purposes of such communications
“Alternate Director”    means an alternate director appointed in accordance with Article 97
“these Articles”    means these Articles of Association as from time to time altered
“Auditors”    means the auditors for the time being of the Company
“Board”    means the Directors or any of them acting as the board of directors of the Company
“calendar year”    means a year from 1 January to 31 December inclusive
“clear days”    means in relation to the period of a notice that period excluding the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect
“Common Access Shares”    means the common access shares of 0.001 pence each in the capital of the Company, having the rights set out in these Articles
“Consolidated Access Shares”    means the issued common access share(s) in the capital of the Company resulting from the Consolidation (if any)
“Consolidation”    means such action as may be taken by the Company to consolidate the Common Access Shares into one or more shares, having the rights set out in these Articles
“connected with”    in relation to a Director has the meaning given by section 346 of the Act

 

2


“Directors”    means the directors for the time being of the Company, or, as the case may be, the board of directors for the time being of the Company or the persons present at a duly convened meeting of the board of directors or any duly authorised committee thereof at which a quorum is present
“dividend”    means dividend or bonus
“Dividend Beneficiary”    means in relation to a particular dividend an S&N Group Shareholder who has made (or shall be deemed to have made) a Valid Dividend Election which is subsisting at the Relevant Time for that dividend
“Elected Shares”    means as regards a particular S&N Group Shareholder and in relation to a particular dividend proposed to be declared by Smith & Nephew Group (or, in the case of a Total Election Condition subsisting, a particular dividend announced by Smith & Nephew Group as being payable by the Company) that number of Common Access Shares equal to the number of S&N Group Shares in respect of which that S&N Group Shareholder has made Valid Dividend Elections which subsist (or which are deemed to subsist) as at the Relevant Time for that particular dividend
“electronic communication”    means, unless the contrary is stated, an electronic communication (as defined in the Act) comprising writing
“Executive Director”    means a Director holding any office or employment or providing any services as referred to in Article 109
“Group”    means the Company and its subsidiaries for the time being
“holder”    means in relation to any share the member whose name is entered in the Register as the holder of that share
“Issue Price”    means, in respect of a share in the capital of the Company, the aggregate of the amount paid up (or credited as paid up) in respect of the nominal value thereof
“member”    means a member of the Company

 

3


“Office”    means the registered office of the Company
“Operator”    means a person approved by the Treasury under the Regulations
“paid”    means paid or credited as paid
“record date”    means in relation to a particular dividend the date determined and announced by Smith & Nephew Group as the date upon which a person must be registered as a member of Smith & Nephew Group on the Smith & Nephew Group Register in order to qualify to receive that dividend declared or payable by Smith & Nephew Group on its S&N Group Shares or in the case of a Total Election Condition subsisting the dividend declared or payable by the Company on the Access Shares
“Register”    means the register of members of the Company and shall so long as the Regulations so permit or require, include a related Operator register of members
“Regulations”    means the Uncertificated Securities Regulations 2001 (SI 2001 No 3755)
“Relevant Time”    means in relation to any particular dividend the close of business on the record date for that dividend
“S&N Group Shareholder”    means a person registered in the Smith & Nephew Group Register as a holder of S&N Group Shares and where there is more than one person registered jointly, the first person so registered to the exclusion of all others shall be deemed to be the S&N Group Shareholder
“S&N Group Shares”    means the ordinary shares of 12.5 pence each in the capital of Smith & Nephew Group
“Scrip Divided Scheme”    means any scheme by Smith & Nephew Group, whereby in lieu of a dividend declared on the S&N Group Shares, an S&N Group Shareholder may by election or otherwise, receive fully paid shares in the issued share capital of Smith & Nephew Group
“Seal”    means the common seal of the Company
“Secretary”    means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed by the Board to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary

 

4


“Smith & Nephew Group”    means Smith & Nephew Group PLC
“Smith & Nephew Group Articles”    means the Articles of Association of Smith & Nephew Group as amended from time to time
“Smith & Nephew Group Register”    means the register of members of Group required to be kept by Smith & Nephew Group pursuant to the Acts
“Subsidiary Undertaking”    means a subsidiary undertaking of the Company
“Swiss Clearing System”    means SIS SegaIntersettle AG, or any of its successors in title, or any other Swiss clearing system as the directors of Smith & Nephew Group may from time to time identify
“Total Election Condition”    a Total Election Condition shall subsist as regards any particular dividend which would otherwise have been declared and paid by Smith & Nephew Group if at the Relevant Time for that dividend Valid Dividend Elections have been made (or are deemed to have been made) in respect of all the S&N Group Shares then in issue
“Transfer Office”    means the place where the Company’s issuer register of members is for the time being situated
“Trustee”    means Smith & Nephew Trustee Limited, a wholly owned subsidiary of Smith & Nephew Group, or other such trustee or trustees from time to time of the Access Trust
“UKLA”    means the UK Listing Authority, a division of the Financial Services Authority in its capacity as competent authority for the purposes of section 72 of the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000
“United Kingdom”    means Great Britain and Northern Ireland
“Valid Dividend Election”   

an S&N Group Shareholder shall have made (and be deemed to have made) a Valid Dividend Election in respect of a particular dividend if at the Relevant Time for that dividend:

 

(a)    his address in the Smith & Nephew Group Register is an address outside Switzerland and his S&N Group Shares are

 

5


    

not held through a Swiss Clearing System and he has not given written notice to Smith & Nephew Group electing to receive dividends on all or any of his S&N Group Shares from Smith & Nephew Group; or

 

(b)    his address in the Smith & Nephew Group Register is an address in Switzerland or his S&N Group Shares are held through a Swiss Clearing System and he has given (and not withdrawn in writing) written notice to Smith & Nephew Group electing to receive dividends in respect of all or any of his S&N Group Shares from the Company,

 

PROVIDED that a Valid Dividend Election shall not have been made (or shall be deemed not to have been made):

 

(c)    in respect of a dividend (or the relevant part thereof) where the particular S&N Group Shareholder elects or has elected (but only to the extent of such election) to receive a scrip dividend in lieu of any cash dividend;

 

(d)    in respect of a dividend (or the relevant part thereof) which is not paid in cash; and

 

(e)    if at the relevant time the Company is no longer (directly or indirectly) a subsidiary of Smith & Nephew Group.

“in writing”    means the representation or reproduction of words, symbols or other information in a visible form by any method or combination of methods, whether comprised in an electronic communication or otherwise, and “written” shall be construed accordingly
“year”    means any period of 12 consecutive months

 

6


  2.2 words denoting the masculine gender shall include the feminine and neuter genders; words denoting the singular number shall include the plural number and vice versa; words denoting persons shall include corporations and unincorporated associations;

 

  2.3 save as provided above any words or expressions defined in the Act or the Regulations shall, if not inconsistent with the subject or context, bear the same meaning;

 

  2.4 all references to the Act, to any section or provision of the Act or to any other statute or statutory provision or subordinate legislation shall be deemed to include a reference to any statutory re-enactment or modification thereof for the time being in force (whether coming into force before or after the adoption of these Articles);

 

  2.5 references to a share (or a holding of a share) being in uncertificated form or in certificated form are references, respectively, to that share being an uncertificated unit of a security or a certificated unit of a security;

 

  2.6 any reference to a meeting shall not be taken as requiring more than one person to be present in person if any quorum requirement can be satisfied by one person;

 

  2.7 any reference to a signature or to something being signed or executed includes an electronic signature or other means of verifying the authenticity of an electronic communication which the Board may from time to time approve, a signature printed or reproduced by mechanical or other means or any stamp or other distinctive marking made by or with the authority of the person required to sign the document to indicate it is approved by such person;

 

  2.8 any reference to an “instrument” means, unless the contrary is stated, a written document having tangible form and not comprised in an electronic communication;

 

  2.9 subject to the Acts, a special or extraordinary resolution shall be effective for any purpose for which an ordinary resolution is expressed to be required and a special resolution shall be effective for any purpose for which an extraordinary resolution is required under these Articles; and

 

  2.10 headings to these Articles are inserted for convenience only and shall not affect construction.

 

SHARE CAPITAL

 

3. Share Capital

 

The share capital of the Company on the adoption of these Articles is £150,000,000 divided into:

 

  3.1 450,000 3.85 per cent cumulative preference shares of £1 each ( “Preference Shares” );

 

  3.2 [1,223,590,909] Common Access Shares; and

 

7


  3.3 1,223,590,909 ordinary shares of 12.2212 p each ( “Ordinary Shares” ).

 

4. Rights attaching to share capital

 

The special rights and restrictions attached to and imposed on each class of share capital of the Company are as set out in these articles, including in particular (but without limitation) articles 4.1 to 4.6 (inclusive).

 

4.1 Preference Shares

 

Subject to any rights privileges or restrictions that may be attached upon the issue of any new shares, or may for the time being be subsisting, the profits from time to time available for distribution and determined to be distributed by way of dividend shall be applied in paying to the holders of the Preference Shares a fixed cumulative preferential dividend at the rate of 3.85 per cent. per annum (exclusive of the associated tax credit) payable half-yearly on every 31 January and 31 July and in paying to the holders of the Preference Shares a cumulative preferential dividend at such rate or rates and from such date or dates as may from time to time be determined by the Directors upon the issue thereof calculated upon the amounts for the time being paid up thereon, such respective payments to be in priority to any payment of dividend in respect of the Ordinary Shares for the time being of the Company or Common Access Shares for the time being of the Company and subject thereto shall be distributed as dividend among the holders of the Common Access Shares and Ordinary Shares (in accordance with the amounts for the time being paid on the Ordinary Shares) held by them respectively other than amounts paid in advance of the calls at all times in accordance with terms of these Articles. In the event of a winding up of the Company, the assets available for distribution among the members shall be applied in repaying to the holders of the Preference Shares the amounts paid up thereon together with a sum equivalent to all arrears (if any) of the preferential dividend at such rate or rates as aforesaid (whether declared or earned or not) in priority to any payment set out Article 4.4. The Preference Shares shall not confer any further or other right to participate in profits or assets.

 

4.2 Income

 

Access Shares

 

  (a) Subject to a Total Election Condition subsisting or Smith & Nephew Group having validly declared or declaring a Related Dividend and subject to the Directors of Smith & Nephew Group not having exercised their power under the Articles of Association of Smith & Nephew Group to suspend the arrangements in this Article 4.2, the Elected Shares shall confer upon the holders thereof the right to receive a dividend per Elected Share equal to the amount specified by the Directors (the “Access Dividend” ).

 

  (b) The Access Dividend shall be paid in cash.

 

  (c) Unless a Total Election Condition subsists, each resolution of the Board to declare or approve a dividend on the Common Access Shares shall state that the declaration or approval of that dividend is conditional upon Smith & Nephew Group declaring or having declared a Related Dividend.

 

8


For the purposes of this article 4.2 a dividend declared by Smith & Nephew Group is a “Related Dividend” in respect of a dividend declared on the Elected Shares to the extent that the dividend declared on the S&N Group Shares is a cash dividend:

 

  (a) in the case of a final dividend on the S&N Group Shares, at a General Meeting of Smith & Nephew Group (convened for the purpose of approving the final dividend on the S&N Group Shares) notice of which is announced or issued within 30 days of the date of declaration of the dividend on the Elected Shares;

 

  (b) in the case of an interim dividend on the S&N Group Shares, where an announcement by Smith & Nephew Group specifying the date for the payment of the interim dividend is issued within 30 days of the date of declaration of the dividend on the Elected Shares,

 

and a dividend shall be deemed to have been declared by the Company notwithstanding that such declaration may be expressed to be conditional upon a dividend being declared on the S&N Group Shares.

 

Ordinary Shares

 

Subject to Article 4.1, Ordinary Shareholders shall be entitled to receive such dividends as the Company in General Meeting may declare, save that no such dividend on the Ordinary Shares shall be declared or paid until all arrears of Access Dividends have been paid. No dividend on the Ordinary Shares shall exceed the amount recommended by the Directors.

 

4.3 Capital

 

Access Shares and Ordinary Shares

 

In the event of a winding up of the Company or other return of capital, the assets of the Company available for distribution to holders remaining after payment of all other debts and liabilities of the Company (and of the costs, charges and expenses of any such winding up) shall (subject to the rights of any preference share then in issue pursuant to Article 4.1) be applied in the following manner and order of priority:

 

  (a) first, in paying to the holders of the Access Shares all unpaid arrears and accruals of any Access Dividend;

 

  (b) secondly, in paying to the holders of the Access Shares the Issue Price of such shares;

 

  (c) thirdly, in paying to holders of Ordinary Shares in the capital of the Company all unpaid arrears and accruals of any dividend declared thereon;

 

  (d) fourthly, in paying to holders of Ordinary Shares in the capital of the Company the Issue Price of such shares together with any premium paid thereon;

 

  (e)

fifthly, in distributing to the holders of the Common Access Shares an amount equal to 5% of the remaining assets of the Company available for distribution PROVIDED that if at the date of winding up or other return of capital it is determined that any Access Shares have been issued after the CAS Relevant Time, in circumstances where the assets (of whatever nature) in consideration for which the related S&N Group Shares were issued were not transferred to the Company or one of its

 

9


 

subsidiaries (or were so transferred other than for nil consideration) the percentage specified in this Article 4.3(e) shall be varied accordingly by the Directors in consultation with the auditors, and for this purpose the “CAS Relevant Time” means the time at which the aggregate nominal value of Access Shares in issue is £12,600; and

 

  (f) lastly, in distributing the balance amongst holders of ordinary shares in the capital of the Company.

 

For the purposes of article 4.3:

 

  (a) any payment to the holders of shares of a particular class shall be made in proportion to the numbers of shares of the relevant class held by each of them;

 

  (b) all payments shall be apportioned and paid proportionately to the amounts paid up on the shares of any class; and

 

  (c) any payment in respect of unpaid arrears and accruals of any Access Dividend, and/or, as the case may be, ordinary dividend shall be calculated down to (and including) the date of payment and shall be payable irrespective of what profits (and of whether any profits) have been made or earned by the Company and irrespective of whether or not such unpaid arrears and accruals have become due and payable in accordance with the provisions of these Articles.

 

4.4 Voting

 

Access Shares

 

The Access Shares shall not entitle the holders to receive notice of or to attend or vote at any general meeting of the Company.

 

4.5 Other rights

 

The Access Shares shall not confer on the holders thereof any further entitlement to any participation in the profits of the Company or to vote.

 

4.6 Transfer

 

Access Shares

 

The Access Shares shall be allotted and issued to, and at all times be registered in the name of the Trustee and the Directors shall refuse to register any transfer of Access Shares to any other person.

 

VARIATION OF RIGHTS

 

5. Sanction required for variation

 

The holders of any class of shares may at any time and from time to time and whether before or during liquidation, by the consent in writing of the holders of three-fourths in nominal value of the issued shares of that class, or by an extraordinary resolution passed at a meeting of such holders, consent on behalf of all the holders of shares of the class to

 

10


the issue or creation of any shares ranking equally therewith, or having any priority thereto, or to the abandonment of any preference or priority, or of any accrued dividend, or the reduction for any time or permanently of the dividends payable thereon, or to the amalgamation into one class of the shares of any two or more classes, or to the sub-division of shares of one class into shares of different classes, or any alterations in these Articles varying or taking away any rights or privileges attached to shares of the class, or to any scheme for the reduction of the Company’s capital affecting the class of shares in a manner not otherwise authorised by these Articles, or to any scheme for the distribution (though not in accordance with legal rights) of assets in money or in kind in or before liquidation, or to any contract for the sale of the whole or any part of the Company’s property or business determining the way in which as between several classes of shareholders the purchase consideration shall be distributed, and generally consent to any alteration, contract, compromise or arrangement which the persons voting thereon could if sui juris and holding all the shares of the class consent to or enter into, and such resolution shall be binding upon all the holders of shares of the class.

 

6. Class meetings

 

Any meeting for the purpose of the last preceding Article shall be convened and conducted in all respects as nearly as possible in the same way as an extraordinary general meeting of the Company; provided that no member, not being a Director, shall be entitled to notice thereof or to attend thereat, unless he be a holder of shares of the class intended to be affected by the resolution, and that no vote shall be given except in respect of a share of that class, and that the quorum at any such meeting shall (subject to the provisions as to an adjourned meeting herein contained) be members holding or representing by proxy one-third of the issued shares of that class, and that at any such meeting a poll may be demanded in writing by any five members present in person or by proxy and entitled to vote at the meeting and holding together shares of that class of a nominal amount of not less than one-fortieth of the nominal amount of the shares of that class.

 

7. Pari passu issues

 

Save in the case of the Preference Shares, the rights attached to any class of shares shall, unless otherwise expressly provided by the terms of issue of the shares of that class or by the terms upon which such shares are for the time being held, be deemed not to be modified, abrogated or varied by the creation or issue of further shares ranking pari passu therewith.

 

SHARES

 

8. Rights attached to shares

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts and without prejudice to any rights attached to any existing shares, any share may be issued with such rights or restrictions as the Company may by ordinary resolution determine, or in the absence of such determination, or so far as any such resolution does not make specific provision, as the Board may determine.

 

9. Unissued shares

 

9.1

Subject to the provisions of the Acts and to any resolution of the Company in general meeting, all unissued shares of the Company shall be at the disposal of the Board which

 

11


 

may allot, grant options over or otherwise dispose of them to such persons, on such terms and at such times as it may think fit.

 

9.2 The Board is generally and unconditionally authorised, pursuant to section 80 of the Act, to exercise all powers of the Company to allot relevant securities up to an aggregate nominal amount equal to the section 80 amount, for each section 80 period.

 

9.3 The Board is empowered, pursuant to section 95 of the Act, to allot equity securities pursuant to the authority conferred by Article 9.2, as if section 89(1) of the Act did not apply to such allotment, for each section 89 period. This power is limited to:

 

  9.3.1  the allotment of equity securities in connection with an offer (whether by way of a rights issue, open offer or otherwise) to the holders of Ordinary Shares and, if in accordance with their rights the Board so determines, holders of other equity securities of any class in proportion (as nearly as may be) to their respective holdings of shares or (as the case may be) other equity securities of the class concerned (so that any offer to other holders of equity securities of any class shall be on the basis of their rights to receive such offer or, failing which, shall be on the basis that their holdings had been converted into or they had subscribed for ordinary shares on the basis then applicable), subject only to exclusions or other arrangements which the Board may consider necessary or expedient:-

 

  (a) to deal with equity securities representing fractional entitlements; and

 

  (b) to deal with legal or practical problems under the laws of, or the requirements of a recognised regulatory body or a stock exchange in, any territory; and

 

  9.3.2  the allotment of equity securities other than pursuant to Article 9.3.1 up to an aggregate nominal amount equal to the section 89 amount.

 

9.4 By the authority and power conferred by Articles 9.2 and 9.3, the Board may during the section 80 period or the section 89 period make offers or agreements which would or might require securities to be allotted after such period and may allot securities in pursuance of such offers or agreements.

 

9.5 In this Article:

 

  9.5.1  section 80 period ” means, first, the period from the date of adoption of these Articles to the date of the annual general meeting in 2004 and, after expiry of that section 80 period, any subsequent period (not exceeding five years on any occasion) for which the authority conferred by Article 9.2 is renewed by ordinary or special resolution stating the section 80 amount;

 

  9.5.2  section 89 period ” means, first, the period from the date of adoption of these Articles to the date of the annual general meeting in 2004 and, after expiry of that section 89 period, any subsequent period (not exceeding five years on any occasion) for which the power conferred by Article 9.3 is renewed by special resolution stating the section 89 amount;

 

12


  9.5.3  section 80 amount ” means, for the first section 80 period, £37,214,217 and, for a subsequent section 80 period, the amount stated in the relevant ordinary or special resolution or, in either case, another amount fixed by resolution of the Company;

 

  9.5.4  section 89 amount ” means, for the first section 89 period, £5,576,228 and, for a subsequent period, the amount stated in the relevant special resolution;

 

  9.5.5  the nominal amount of securities is, in the case of rights to subscribe for or convert any securities into shares of the Company, the nominal amount of shares which may be allotted pursuant to those rights.

 

10. Redeemable shares

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, shares may be issued which are to be redeemed or are liable to be redeemed at the option of the Company or the holder on such terms and in such manner as may be provided by or in accordance with these Articles.

 

11. Payment of commission

 

In addition to all other powers of paying commissions the Company may exercise the powers of paying commissions conferred by the Acts. Subject to the provisions of the Acts, any such commission may be satisfied by the payment of cash or by the allotment of fully or partly paid shares or partly in one way and partly in the other.

 

12. Trusts not recognised

 

Except as required by law, no person shall be recognised by the Company as holding any share upon any trust and (except as otherwise provided by these Articles or by law) the Company shall not be bound to recognise any interest in any share except an absolute right to the entirety of the share in the holder.

 

13. Number of holders

 

Shares may not be registered in the names of more than four persons jointly.

 

UNCERTIFICATED SHARES

 

14. Shares in dematerialised form

 

The Company may:-

 

  14.1 issue shares and other securities which do not have certificates;

 

  14.2 permit existing shares and other securities to be held without certificates; and

 

  14.3 permit any shares or other securities held without certificates to be transferred without an instrument of transfer

 

in each case in dematerialised form pursuant to the Regulations.

 

13


15. Application of Articles

 

If the Company has any shares in issue which are in uncertificated form, these Articles will continue to apply to such shares, but only insofar as they are consistent with:-

 

  15.1 holding those shares in uncertificated form;

 

  15.2 transferring ownership of those shares by using a relevant system;

 

  15.3 any of the provisions of the Regulations; and

 

  15.4 any regulation laid down by the Board under Article 18

 

and, without prejudice to the generality of this Article, no provision of these Articles shall apply or have effect to the extent that it is in any respect inconsistent with the maintenance, keeping or entering up by the Operator, so long as that is permitted or required by the Regulations, of an Operator register of securities in respect of that class of shares in uncertificated form.

 

16. Forfeiture, lien and other entitlements

 

Where any class of shares in the capital of the Company is a participating security and the Company is entitled under any provisions of the Acts or the rules made and practices instituted by the Operator or under these Articles to dispose of, forfeit, enforce a lien or sell or otherwise procure the sale of any shares which are held in uncertificated form, such entitlement (to the extent permitted by the Regulations and the rules made and practices instituted by the Operator) shall include the right to:-

 

  16.1 require the conversion of any shares held in uncertificated form which are the subject of any exercise by the Company of any such entitlement into certificated form to enable the Company to effect the disposal, sale or transfer of such shares;

 

  16.2 direct the holder to take such steps, by instructions given by means of a relevant system or otherwise, as may be necessary to sell or transfer such shares;

 

  16.3 appoint any person to take such other steps, by instruction given by means of a relevant system or otherwise, in the name of the holder of shares as may be required to effect the transfer of such shares and such steps shall be as effective as if they had been taken by the holder of the shares concerned;

 

  16.4 transfer any shares which are the subject of any exercise by the Company of any such entitlement by entering the name of the transferee in the Register in respect of that share as a transferred share;

 

  16.5 otherwise rectify or change the Register in respect of that share in such manner as may be appropriate; and

 

  16.6 take such other action as may be necessary to enable those shares to be registered in the name of the person to whom the shares have been sold or disposed of or as directed by him.

 

14


17. Issuer record of securities

 

The Company shall be entitled to assume that the entries on any record of securities maintained by it in accordance with the Regulations and regularly reconciled with the relevant Operator register of securities are a complete and accurate reproduction of the particulars entered in the Operator register of securities and shall accordingly not be liable in respect of any act or thing done or omitted to be done by or on behalf of the Company in reliance upon such assumption; in particular, any provision of these Articles which requires or envisages that action will be taken in reliance on information contained in the Register shall be construed to permit that action to be taken in reliance on information contained in any relevant record of securities (as so maintained and reconciled).

 

18. Additional regulation

 

The Board may also lay down regulations which:-

 

  18.1 govern the issue, holding and transfer and, where appropriate, the mechanics of conversion and redemption of shares held in uncertificated form;

 

  18.2 govern the mechanics for payments involving the relevant system; and

 

  18.3 make any other provisions which the Board considers are necessary to ensure that these Articles are consistent with the Regulations, and with any rules or guidance of an Operator under the Regulations.

 

If stated expressly, such regulations will apply instead of other relevant provisions in these Articles relating to certificates and the transfer, conversion and redemption of shares and other securities and any other provisions which are not consistent with the Regulations.

 

SHARE CERTIFICATES

 

19. Right to share certificate

 

Every member (other than a person who is not entitled to a certificate under the Acts) upon becoming the holder of any shares in certificated form shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for all the shares of each class held by him in certificated form and, upon transferring a part of the shares comprised in a certificate, to a certificate for the balance of such shares held in certificated form. Shares of different classes may not be included in the same certificate. The Company shall not be bound to issue more than one certificate for shares held jointly by several persons and delivery of a certificate to one joint holder shall be a sufficient delivery to all of them.

 

20. Execution of share certificates

 

Share certificates of the Company (other than letters of allotment, scrip certificates and other like documents) shall, unless the Board by resolution otherwise determines, either generally or in any particular case or cases, be issued under the Seal or under any official seal kept by the Company by virtue of section 40 of the Act. Whether or not share certificates are issued under a seal, the Board may by resolution determine, either generally or in any particular case or cases, that any signatures on any certificates for shares, stock or debenture or loan stock (except where the trust deed constituting any

 

15


stock or debenture or loan stock provides to the contrary) or representing any other form of security of the Company need not be autographic but may be applied to the certificates by some mechanical means or may be printed thereon or that such certificates need not be signed by any person. Every share certificate shall specify the number and class of the shares to which it relates and the amount paid up on such shares.

 

21. Replacement of share certificates

 

If a share certificate is worn out, defaced, lost, stolen or destroyed, it may be renewed without payment of any fee but on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity with or without security and otherwise as the Board requires and, in the case of a worn out or defaced certificate, on delivery up of that certificate. In the case of loss, theft or destruction, the person to whom the new certificate is issued may be required to pay to the Company any exceptional out of pocket expenses incidental to the investigation of evidence of loss, theft or destruction and the preparation of the requisite form of indemnity.

 

LIEN ON SHARES

 

22. Company’s lien on shares not fully paid

 

The Company shall have a first and paramount lien on every share (not being a fully paid share) for all moneys (whether presently payable or not) payable at a fixed time or called in respect of that share. The Board may at any time declare any share to be wholly or in part exempt from the provisions of this Article. The Company’s lien on a share shall extend to any amount payable in respect of it and to any share or security issued in right of it.

 

23. Enforcing lien by sale

 

The Company may sell in such manner as the Board determines any share on which the Company has a lien if the sum in respect of which the lien exists is presently payable and is not paid within 14 clear days after notice has been given to the holder of the share or to the person entitled to it in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of the holder or otherwise by operation of law, demanding payment and stating that if the notice is not complied with the shares may be sold.

 

24. Giving effect to a sale

 

To give effect to a sale the Board may authorise some person to execute an instrument of transfer or otherwise effect the transfer of the shares sold to, or in accordance with the directions of, the purchaser. The purchaser shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase moneys, and the title of the transferee to the shares shall not be affected by any irregularity in or invalidity of the proceedings relating to the sale.

 

25. Application of proceeds of sale

 

The net proceeds of the sale, after payment of the costs of sale, shall be applied in or towards payment of so much of the sum for which the lien exists as is presently payable, and any residue shall (upon surrender to the Company for cancellation of the certificate, if any, for the shares sold and subject to a like lien for any moneys not presently payable as existed upon the shares before the sale) be paid to the person entitled to the shares at the date of the sale.

 

16


CALLS ON SHARES

 

26. Calls

 

Subject to the terms of allotment, the Board may make calls upon the members in respect of any moneys unpaid on their shares (whether in respect of nominal value or premium) and each member shall (subject to at least 14 clear days’ notice having been given specifying when and where payment is to be made) pay to the Company as required by the notice the amount called on his shares. A call may be required to be paid by installments. A call may, before receipt by the Company of any sum due thereunder, be revoked in whole or part and payment of a call may be postponed in whole or part. A person upon whom a call is made shall remain liable jointly and severally with the successors in title to his shares for calls made upon him notwithstanding the subsequent transfer of the shares in respect of which the call was made.

 

27. When call made

 

A call shall be deemed to have been made at the time when the resolution of the Board authorising the call was passed.

 

28. Liability of joint holders

 

The joint holders of a share shall be jointly and severally liable to pay all calls in respect of that share.

 

29. Interest due on non-payment

 

If a call remains unpaid after it has become due and payable the person from whom the sum is due and payable shall pay interest on the amount unpaid from the day it became due and payable until it is paid at the rate fixed by the terms of allotment of the share or in the notice of the call or, if no rate is fixed, at the appropriate rate, but the Board may waive payment of the interest wholly or in part.

 

30. Sums payable treated as calls

 

An amount payable in respect of a share on allotment or at any fixed date, whether in respect of nominal value or premium or as an installment of a call, shall be deemed to be a call and if it is not paid the provisions of these Articles shall apply as if that amount had become due and payable by virtue of a call.

 

31. Power to differentiate

 

Subject to the terms of allotment, the Board may make arrangements on the issue of shares for a difference between the holders in the amounts and times of payment of calls on their shares.

 

32. Payment of calls in advance

 

The Board may, if it thinks fit, receive from any member willing to advance it, all or any part of the moneys uncalled and unpaid upon any shares held by him, and may pay upon all or

 

17


any of the moneys so advanced (until the same would but for such advance become presently payable) interest at the appropriate rate or at such other rate as may be agreed between the Board and such member, subject to any directions of the Company in general meeting.

 

FORFEITURE AND SURRENDER OF SHARES

 

33. Notice if call not paid

 

If a call remains unpaid after it has become due and payable the Board may give to the person from whom it is due not less than 14 clear days’ notice requiring payment of the amount unpaid together with any interest which may have accrued and any costs, charges and expenses incurred by the Company by reason of such non-payment. The notice shall name the place where payment is to be made and shall state that if the notice is not complied with the shares in respect of which the call was made will be liable to be forfeited.

 

34. Forfeiture on non-compliance with notice

 

If the notice is not complied with any share in respect of which it was given may, before the payment required by the notice has been made, be forfeited by a resolution of the Board and the forfeiture shall include all dividends or other moneys payable in respect of the forfeited share and not paid before the forfeiture. The Board may accept upon such terms and conditions as may be agreed a surrender of any share liable to be forfeited and, subject to such terms and conditions, a surrendered share shall be treated as if it had been forfeited.

 

35. Disposal of forfeited shares

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, a forfeited share may be sold, re-allotted or otherwise disposed of on such terms and in such manner as the Board determines either to the person who was before the forfeiture the holder or to any other person and at any time before sale, re-allotment or other disposition, the forfeiture may be cancelled on such terms as the Board thinks fit. Where for the purposes of its disposal a forfeited share is to be transferred to any person the Board may authorise some person to execute an instrument of transfer or otherwise effect the transfer of the share to that person.

 

36. Effect of forfeiture

 

A person any of whose shares have been forfeited shall cease to be a member in respect of them and shall surrender to the Company for cancellation the certificate, if any, for the shares forfeited but shall remain liable to the Company for all moneys which at the date of forfeiture were presently payable by him to the Company in respect of those shares with interest at the rate at which interest was payable on those moneys before the forfeiture or, if no interest was so payable, at the appropriate rate from the date of the forfeiture until payment but the Board may waive payment wholly or in part or enforce payment without any allowance for the value of the shares at the time of forfeiture or for any consideration received on their disposal.

 

18


37. Statutory declaration as to forfeiture

 

A statutory declaration by a Director or the Secretary that a share has been forfeited or sold to satisfy a lien of the Company on a specified date shall be conclusive evidence of the facts stated in it as against all persons claiming to be entitled to the share and the declaration shall (subject to the execution of an instrument of transfer if necessary) constitute a good title to the share and the person to whom the share is disposed of shall not be bound to see to the application of the consideration, if any, nor shall his title to the share be affected by any irregularity in or invalidity of the proceedings relating to the forfeiture, sale or disposal of the share.

 

TRANSFER OF SHARES

 

38. Form of transfer

 

A share held in certificated form may be transferred by an instrument of transfer in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve, which shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee. A share held in uncertificated form may be transferred by means of a relevant system. The transferor shall be deemed to remain the holder of the share until the transferee is entered on the Register as its holder.

 

39. Refusal of registration of partly-paid share

 

The Board may, in the case of shares held in certificated form, in its absolute discretion refuse to register the transfer of a share which is not fully paid but shall not be bound to specify the grounds upon which such registration is refused provided that, where any such shares are admitted to the Official List of the UKLA, such discretion may not be exercised in such a way as to prevent dealings in the shares of that class from taking place on an open and proper basis.

 

40. Rights to refuse registration of certificated shares

 

The Board may also refuse to register a transfer of shares held in certificated form unless the instrument of transfer is:-

 

  40.1 duly stamped or duly certified or otherwise shown to the satisfaction of the Board to be exempt from stamp duty, lodged at the Transfer Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and (save in the case of a transfer by a person to whom no certificate was issued in respect of the shares in question) accompanied by the certificate for the shares to which it relates, and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer and, if the instrument of transfer is executed by some other person on his behalf, the authority of that person so to do;

 

40.2 in respect of only one class of shares; and

 

40.3 in favour of not more than four transferees.

 

19


41. Notice of refusal

 

If the Board refuses to register a transfer of shares held in certificated form, it shall within two months after the date on which the transfer was lodged with the Company send to the transferee notice of the refusal.

 

42. Suspension of registration

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the registration of transfers of shares or of transfers of any class of shares may be suspended and the Register closed at such times and for such periods (not exceeding 30 days in any calendar year) as the Board may determine.

 

43. No fee for registration

 

No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any share or for making any entry in the Register affecting the title to any share.

 

44. Retention of transfers

 

The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given.

 

45. Renunciation deemed to be a transfer

 

For all purposes of these Articles relating to the registration of transfers of shares, the renunciation of the allotment of any shares by the allottee in favour of some other person shall be deemed to be a transfer and the Board shall have the same powers of refusing to give effect to such a renunciation as if it were a transfer.

 

TRANSMISSION OF SHARES

 

46. Transmission on death

 

If a member dies the survivor or survivors where he was a joint holder, and his personal representatives where he was a sole holder or the only survivor of joint holders, shall be the only persons recognised by the Company as having any title to his interest; but nothing contained in these Articles shall release the estate of a deceased member from any liability in respect of any share which had been held (whether solely or jointly) by him.

 

47. Election of person entitled by transmission

 

A person becoming entitled to a share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a member or otherwise by operation of law may, upon such evidence being produced as the Board may properly require and subject as subsequently provided in these Articles, elect either to become the holder of the share or to have some person nominated by him registered as the transferee. If he elects to become the holder he shall give notice to the Company to that effect. If he elects to have another person registered he shall, if the share is held in certificated form, execute an instrument of transfer of the share to that person or, if the share is held in uncertificated form, transfer the share to that person by way of a

 

20


relevant system. All the provisions of these Articles relating to the transfer and the registration of transfers of shares (including any right to refuse to register any transfer) shall apply to the notice or transfer as if it were a transfer by the member and the death or bankruptcy of the member or other event giving rise to the entitlement had not occurred.

 

48. Rights of person entitled by transmission

 

Subject to any other provisions of these Articles, a person becoming entitled to a share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a member or otherwise by operation of law shall have the rights to which he would be entitled if he were the holder of the share, except that he shall not, before being registered as the holder of the share, be entitled in respect of it to receive notice of or to attend or vote at any meeting of the Company or at any separate meeting of the holders of any class of shares in the Company. The Board may at any time give notice requiring any such person to elect either to be registered himself or to transfer the share and if the notice is not complied with within 60 days the Board may thereafter withhold payment of all dividends or other moneys payable in respect of the share until the requirements of the notice have been complied with.

 

UNTRACEABLE SHAREHOLDERS

 

49. Power to sell shares

 

The Company shall be entitled to sell at the best price reasonably obtainable any shares of a member or the shares to which a person is entitled by virtue of transmission on death or bankruptcy or otherwise by operation of law if and provided that:-

 

  49.1 for a period of twelve years, no cash dividend payable in respect of the shares has been claimed, no cheque or warrant sent by the Company through the post in a prepaid envelope addressed to the member or to the person entitled to the shares at his address on the Register or (if different) the last known address given by the member or the person so entitled to which cheques and warrants are to be sent has been paid, each attempt to make a payment in respect of the shares by means of bank transfer or other method for the payment of dividends or other moneys in respect of shares has failed and no communication has been received by the Company from the member or the person so entitled (in his capacity as member or person entitled);

 

  49.2 in such period of twelve years at least three dividends (whether interim or final) have become payable on the shares;

 

  49.3 the Company has at the expiration of the said period of twelve years by advertisement in both a national newspaper and in a newspaper circulating in the area in which the address referred to in Article 49.1 is located given notice of its intention to sell such shares; and

 

  49.4 during the period of three months following the publication of the said advertisements the Company has received no communication in respect of such share from such member or person entitled.

 

If at any time during or after the said period of twelve years further shares have been issued in right of those held at the commencement of that period or of any issued in right

 

21


during that period and, since the date of issue, the requirements of Articles 49.1 to 49.4 have been satisfied in respect of such further shares, the Company may also sell the further shares.

 

50. Procedure on sale

 

To give effect to a sale pursuant to the preceding Article the Board may authorise some person to execute an instrument of transfer or otherwise effect the transfer of the shares to be sold. If the shares concerned are in uncertificated form, in accordance with the Regulations, the Company may issue a written notification to the Operator requiring conversion of the shares into certificated form. The purchaser shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase moneys and the title of the transferee to the shares shall not be affected by any irregularity in or invalidity of the proceedings relating to the sale. The net proceeds of sale shall belong to the Company which shall be obliged to account to the former member or other person previously entitled to the shares for an amount equal to the net proceeds, which shall be a debt of the Company, and shall enter the name of such former member or other person in the books of the Company as a creditor for such amount. No trust shall be created and no interest shall be payable in respect of the debt, and the Company shall not be required to account for any money earned on the net proceeds, which may be employed in the business of the Company or invested in such investments for the benefit of the Company as the Board may from time to time determine.

 

DISCLOSURE OF INTERESTS

 

51. Disclosure of interests

 

51.1 For the purposes of this Article, unless the context otherwise requires:-

 

  51.1.1  disclosure notice ” means a notice issued by or on behalf of the Company requiring disclosure of interests in shares pursuant to section 212 of the Act;

 

  51.1.2  specified shares ” means all or, as the case may be, some of the shares specified in a disclosure notice;

 

  51.1.3  restrictions ” means one or more, as the case may be, of the restrictions referred to in Article 51.3;

 

  51.1.4  restriction notice ” means a notice issued by or on behalf of the Company stating, or substantially to the effect, that (until such time as the Board determines otherwise pursuant to Article 51.4) the specified shares referred to therein shall be subject to one or more of the restrictions stated therein;

 

  51.1.5  restricted shares ” means all or, as the case may be, some of the specified shares referred to in a restriction notice;

 

  51.1.6  a person other than the member holding a share shall be treated as appearing to be interested in that share if:-

 

  (a)

the member has informed the Company, whether under any statutory provision relating to disclosure of interests or otherwise, that the person is, or may be, or has been at any time during the three years immediately

 

22


 

preceding the date upon which the disclosure notice is issued, so interested; or

 

  (b) the Board (after taking account of any information obtained from the member or, pursuant to a disclosure notice, from any other person) knows or has reasonable cause to believe that the person is, or may be, or has been at any time during the three years immediately preceding the date upon which the disclosure notice is issued, so interested; or

 

  (c) in response to a disclosure notice, the member or any other person appearing to be so interested has failed to establish the identities of all those who are so interested and (after taking into account the response and any other relevant information) the Board has reasonable cause to believe that such person is or may be so interested;

 

  51.1.7  connected ” shall have the meaning given to it in section 839 of the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988;

 

  51.1.8  interested ” shall be construed as it is for the purpose of section 212 of the Act;

 

  51.1.9  recognised investment exchange ” shall have the same meaning as in the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000; and

 

  51.1.10  for the purposes of Articles 51.2.2 and 51.4 the Company shall not be treated as having received the information required by the disclosure notice in accordance with the terms of such disclosure notice in circumstances where the Board knows or has reasonable cause to believe that the information provided is false or materially incorrect.

 

51.2 Notwithstanding anything in these Articles to the contrary, if:-

 

  51.2.1  a disclosure notice has been served on a member or any other person appearing to be interested in the specified shares; and

 

  51.2.2  the Company has not received (in accordance with the terms of such disclosure notice) the information required therein in respect of any of the specified shares within 14 days after the service of such disclosure notice,

 

then the Board may (subject to Article 51.7) determine that the member holding the specified shares shall, upon the issue of a restriction notice referring to those specified shares in respect of which information has not been received, be subject to the restrictions referred to in such restriction notice, and upon the issue of such restriction notice such member shall be so subject. As soon as practicable after the issue of a restriction notice the Company shall serve a copy of the notice on the member holding the specified shares.

 

51.3 The restrictions which the Board may determine shall apply to restricted shares pursuant to this Article shall be one or more, as determined by the Board, of the following:-

 

  51.3.1 

that the member holding the restricted shares shall not be entitled, in respect of the restricted shares, to attend or be counted in the quorum or vote either personally or by proxy at any general meeting or at any separate meeting of the holders of any

 

23


 

class of shares or upon any poll or to exercise any other right or privilege in relation to any general meeting or any meeting of the holders of any class of shares;

 

  51.3.2  that no transfer of the restricted shares shall be effective or shall be registered by the Company, provided that where the restricted shares are held in uncertificated form registration of a transfer may only be refused if permitted by the Regulations;

 

  51.3.3  that no dividend (or other moneys payable) shall be paid in respect of the restricted shares and that, in circumstances where an offer of the right to elect to receive shares instead of cash in respect of any dividend is or has been made, any election made thereunder in respect of such specified shares shall not be effective.

 

51.4 The Board may determine that one or more of the restrictions imposed on restricted shares shall cease to apply at any time. If the Company receives in accordance with the terms of the relevant disclosure notice the information required therein in respect of the restricted shares all restrictions imposed on the restricted shares shall cease to apply seven days after receipt of the information. In addition, in the event that the Company receives notice of a transfer in respect of all or any restricted shares, which would otherwise be given effect to, pursuant to a sale:-

 

  51.4.1  on a recognised investment exchange; or

 

  51.4.2  on any stock exchange outside the United Kingdom on which the Company’s shares are normally dealt; or

 

  51.4.3  on the acceptance of a takeover offer (as defined in section 428 of the Act) for the shares of the class of which such restricted shares form part,

 

to a party not connected with the member holding such restricted shares or with any other person appearing to be interested in such restricted shares, then all the restrictions imposed on such restricted shares shall cease to apply with effect from the date on which any such notice as aforesaid is received by the Company provided always that if, within ten days after such receipt, the Board decides that it has reasonable cause to believe that the change in the registered holder of such restricted shares would not be as a result of an arm’s length sale resulting in a material change in the beneficial interests in such restricted shares, the restrictions imposed on the restricted shares shall continue to apply.

 

51.5 Where the Board makes a decision pursuant to the proviso to Article 51.4, the Company shall notify the purported transferee of such decision as soon as practicable and any person may make representations in writing to the Board concerning any such decision. The Company shall not be liable to any person as a result of having imposed restrictions or deciding that such restrictions shall continue to apply if the Board acted in good faith.

 

51.6 Where dividends or other moneys are not paid as a result of restrictions having been imposed on restricted shares, such dividends or other moneys shall accrue and, upon the relevant restriction ceasing to apply, shall be payable (without interest) to the person who would have been entitled had the restriction not been imposed.

 

51.7

Where the aggregate number of shares of the same class as the specified shares in which any person appearing to be interested in the restricted shares (together with persons connected with him) appears to be interested represents less than 0.25 per cent. (in

 

24


 

nominal value) of the shares of that class in issue at the time of service of the disclosure notice in respect of such specified shares only the restriction referred to in Article 51.3.1 may be determined by the Board to apply.

 

51.8  Shares issued in right of restricted shares shall on issue become subject to the same restrictions whilst held by that member as the restricted shares in right of which they are issued. For this purpose, shares which are allotted or offered or for which applications are invited (whether by the Company or otherwise) pro rata (or pro rata ignoring fractional entitlements and shares not allocated to certain members by reason of legal or practical problems associated with offering shares outside the United Kingdom) shall be treated as shares issued in right of restricted shares.

 

51.9  The Board shall at all times have the right, at its discretion, to suspend, in whole or in part, any restriction notice given pursuant to this Article either permanently or for any given period and to pay to a trustee any dividend payable in respect of any restricted shares or in respect of any shares issued in right of restricted shares. Notice of any suspension, specifying the sanctions suspended and the period of suspension, shall be given to the relevant holder in writing within seven days after any decision to implement such a suspension.

 

51.10  The limitations on the powers of the Board to impose and retain restrictions under this Article are without prejudice to the Company’s power to apply to the court pursuant to the Acts to apply these or any other restrictions on any conditions.

 

ALTERATION OF SHARE CAPITAL

 

52. Increase, consolidation, sub-division and cancellation

 

The Company may by ordinary resolution:-

 

  52.1 increase its share capital by new shares of such amount as the resolution prescribes;

 

  52.2 consolidate and divide all or any of its share capital into shares of larger amount than its existing shares;

 

  52.3 subject to the provisions of the Acts, sub-divide its shares, or any of them, into shares of smaller amount and the resolution may determine that, as between the shares resulting from the sub-division, any of them may have any preference or advantage or deferred rights or be subject to any restrictions as compared with the others; and

 

  52.4 cancel or reduce the nominal value of shares which, at the date of the passing of the resolution, have not been taken or agreed to be taken by any person and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled or the amount of the reduction.

 

53. Fractions arising on consolidation

 

Upon any consolidation of shares into shares of larger amount the Board may settle any difficulty which may arise with regard to such consolidation and in particular may, as

 

25


between the holders of shares so consolidated, determine which shares are consolidated into each consolidated share and in the case of any shares registered in the name of one member being consolidated with shares registered in the name of another member the Board may make such arrangements for the allotment, acceptance and/or sale of shares representing fractional entitlements to the consolidated share or for the sale of the consolidated share and may sell the fractions or the consolidated share either upon the market or otherwise to such person at such time and at such price as it may think fit. For the purposes of giving effect to any such sale the Board may authorise some person to execute an instrument of transfer of the shares or fractions sold to, or in accordance with the directions of, the purchaser. The purchaser shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase moneys nor shall his title to such shares be affected by any irregularity in or invalidity of the proceedings relating to the sale. The Board shall distribute the net proceeds of sale among such members rateably in accordance with their rights and interests in the consolidated share or the fractions provided that the Board shall have power when making such arrangements to determine that no member shall be entitled to receive such net proceeds of sale unless his entitlement exceeds such amount as the Board shall determine (not exceeding £3 per holding) and if the Board exercises such power the net proceeds of sale not distributed to members as a result shall belong absolutely to the Company.

 

54. Reduction of capital

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account or other undistributable reserve in any way.

 

PURCHASE OF OWN SHARES

 

55. Purchase of own shares

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and any shares to be so purchased may (subject to any resolution of the Company in general meeting) be selected by the Board in any manner.

 

GENERAL MEETINGS

 

56. Annual general meetings

 

All general meetings other than annual general meetings shall be called extraordinary general meetings.

 

57. Calling of general meetings

 

The Board may call general meetings and, on the requisition of members pursuant to the provisions of the Acts, shall forthwith convene an extraordinary general meeting. If there are not sufficient Directors capable of acting to call a general meeting, any Director may call a general meeting. If there is no Director able to act, any two members may call a general meeting for the purpose of appointing Directors.

 

26


NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETINGS

 

58. Length of notice

 

Unless consent to short notice is obtained in accordance with the provisions of the Acts, an annual general meeting or an extraordinary general meeting called for the passing of a special resolution shall be called by at least 21 clear days’ notice. All other extraordinary general meetings shall be called by at least 14 clear days’ notice. Subject to the provisions of these Articles and to any restrictions imposed on any shares, every notice of meeting shall be given to all the members, all other persons who are at the date of the notice entitled to receive notices from the Company and to the Directors and Auditors.

 

59. Contents of notice

 

Every notice of meeting shall specify the place, the day and the time of the meeting and, in the case of special business (within the meaning of Article 61), the general nature of the business to be transacted and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such. Every notice calling a meeting for the passing of an extraordinary or special resolution shall specify the intention to propose the resolution as an extraordinary or special resolution (as the case may be) and the terms of the resolution. Every notice of meeting shall state with reasonable prominence that a member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or more proxies to attend and (on a poll) vote instead of him and that a proxy need not be a member.

 

60. Omission or non-receipt of notice

 

The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting, or to send an instrument of proxy or invitation to appoint a proxy as provided by these Articles, to any person entitled to receive the same, or the non-receipt of a notice of meeting or instrument of proxy or invitation to appoint a proxy by such a person, shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting.

 

PROCEEDINGS AT GENERAL MEETINGS

 

61. Special business

 

All business shall be deemed special that is transacted at an extraordinary general meeting, and all business that is transacted at an annual general meeting shall also be deemed special with the exception of:-

 

  61.1 the laying and consideration of the reports of the Directors and Auditors, the annual accounts and any other documents required to accompany or to be annexed to them;

 

  61.2 the sanction and declaration of dividends;

 

  61.3 the election and re-election of Directors to fill vacancies caused by Directors retiring under these Articles;

 

  61.4 the appointment of auditors where special notice of such appointment is not required by the Act and the fixing or determination of the manner of fixing of their remuneration; and

 

27


  61.5 the giving, variation or renewal of any authority to the Board for the purpose of section 80 of the Act.

 

62. Quorum

 

No business shall be transacted at any general meeting unless a quorum is present when the meeting proceeds to business. The absence of a quorum shall not preclude the appointment of a chairman in accordance with the provisions of these Articles, which shall not be treated as part of the business of the meeting. Two members present in person or by proxy and entitled to vote upon the business to be transacted at the meeting shall be a quorum.

 

63. Procedure if quorum not present

 

If such a quorum is not present within 15 minutes (or such longer time not exceeding one hour as the chairman of the meeting may decide to wait) from the time appointed for the meeting, the meeting, if convened on the requisition of or by members, shall be dissolved. In any other case it shall stand adjourned to the same place and time one week later, or to such day (not being more than 28 days after the date appointed for the meeting) and to such time and place as the Board may determine. If the meeting is adjourned for 14 days or more, not less than five days’ notice thereof shall be given by advertisement in one national newspaper, but no other notice shall be required. If at any such adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within 15 minutes from the time appointed for the meeting, the member present in person or by proxy and entitled to vote upon the business to be transacted at the meeting shall be a quorum.

 

64. Security arrangements

 

The Board may make any security arrangements which it considers appropriate relating to the holding of a general meeting of the Company including, without limitation, requirements for evidence of identity to be produced by those attending the meeting, arranging for any person attending a meeting to be searched and for items of personal property which may be taken into a meeting to be restricted. A Director or the Secretary may:

 

  (a) refuse entry to a meeting to any person who refuses to comply with any such arrangements; and

 

  (b) eject from a meeting any person who causes the proceedings to become disorderly.

 

65. Chairman

 

The chairman (if any) of the Board or in his absence the deputy chairman (if any) shall preside as chairman at every general meeting of the Company. If there is no such chairman or deputy chairman present and willing to act as chairman at any meeting within five minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting the Directors present shall choose one of their number to be chairman and, if there is only one Director present and willing to act, he shall be chairman. If no Director is willing to act as chairman, or if no Director is present within five minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the members present in person or by proxy and entitled to vote shall choose one of their number to be chairman of the meeting.

 

28


66. Director’s right to attend and speak

 

A Director shall, be entitled to attend and speak at any general meeting and at any separate meeting of the holders of any class of shares in the Company, notwithstanding that he is not a member, or not a holder of the class of shares in question.

 

67. Adjournment

 

The chairman of a meeting at which a quorum is present may, with the consent of the meeting (and shall if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place and if it appears to the chairman that it is likely to be impracticable to hold or continue the meeting, because the number of persons attending or wishing to attend cannot be conveniently accommodated in the place appointed for the meeting, or the unruly conduct of persons attending the meeting prevents or is likely to prevent the continuation of the business of the meeting, he may adjourn the meeting to another time and place without the consent of the meeting. No business shall be transacted at any adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for 30 days or more (otherwise than due to the absence of a quorum) or without a time and place for the adjourned meeting being fixed, at least seven clear days’ notice of the adjourned meeting shall be given in the same manner as in the case of the original meeting. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice.

 

68. Meeting at more than one place

 

A general meeting may be held at more than one place if:

 

  68.1 the notice convening the meeting specifies that it shall be held at more than one place; or

 

  68.2 the Board resolves, after the notice convening the meeting has been given, that the meeting shall be held at more than one place; or

 

  68.3 it appears to the chairman of the meeting that the place of the meeting specified in the notice convening the meeting is inadequate to accommodate all persons entitled and wishing to attend.

 

A general meeting held at more than one place is duly constituted and its proceedings are valid if (in addition to the other provisions of these Articles relating to general meetings) the chairman of the meeting is satisfied that there are adequate facilities to enable each person present at each place to participate in the business for which the meeting has been convened, hear and see all persons present who speak, whether by the use of microphones, loudspeakers, audio-visual communications equipment or otherwise (whether in use when these Articles are adopted or developed subsequently) and have access to all documents which are required by the Acts and these Articles to be made available at the meeting. Each person present at each place in person or by proxy and entitled to vote shall be counted in the quorum for, and shall be entitled to vote at, the meeting. The meeting is deemed to take place at the place at which the chairman of the meeting is present.

 

29


69. Amendments to resolutions

 

No amendment or proposed amendment to a resolution shall be considered or voted upon by the members at any general meeting or adjourned general meeting unless:

 

  69.1 in the case of a resolution duly proposed as a special or extraordinary resolution it is a mere clerical amendment to correct a patent error; or

 

  69.2 in the case of a resolution duly proposed as an ordinary resolution either the Company shall have received written notice of the amendment or proposed amendment and of the intention of the proposer to attend and propose it at least 48 hours before the time fixed for the general meeting or the chairman of the meeting in his absolute discretion shall decide that the amendment or amended resolution should be considered and put to the vote.

 

With the consent of the chairman, an amendment may be withdrawn by its proposer before it is put to the vote. If the chairman of the meeting in good faith rules an amendment to a resolution out of order, the proceedings on the substantive resolution shall not be invalidated by any error in such ruling.

 

70. Method of voting and demand for a poll

 

At any general meeting a resolution put to the vote of the meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, or on the withdrawal of any other demand for a poll, a poll is demanded by:-

 

  70.1 the chairman of the meeting; or

 

  70.2 at least five members present in person or by proxy having the right to vote at the meeting; or

 

  70.3 a member or members present in person or by proxy and representing not less than one-tenth of the total voting rights of all the members having the right to vote at the meeting; or

 

  70.4 a member or members present in person or by proxy holding shares in the Company conferring a right to vote at the meeting, being shares on which an aggregate sum has been paid up equal to not less than one-tenth of the total sum paid up on all the shares conferring that right; or

 

  70.5 any member present in person or by proxy in the case of a resolution to confer, vary, revoke or renew authority or approval for an off-market purchase by the Company of its own shares,

 

and a demand by a person as proxy for a member shall be the same as a demand by the member.

 

71. Declaration by chairman

 

Unless a poll is duly demanded and the demand is not withdrawn, a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously, or by a

 

30


particular majority, or lost, or not carried by a particular majority and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

 

72. Withdrawal of demand for a poll

 

The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn but only with the consent of the chairman of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made.

 

73. Method of taking a poll

 

A poll shall be taken as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may appoint scrutineers (who need not be members) and fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

 

74. Casting vote

 

In the case of an equality of votes, whether on a show of hands or on a poll, the chairman of the meeting at which the show of hands takes place or at which the demand for the poll is made shall be entitled to a casting vote in addition to any other vote he may have.

 

75. When poll to be taken

 

A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chairman directs not being more than 30 days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll (other than on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment) shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll has been demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made.

 

76. Notice of a poll

 

No notice need be given of a poll not taken forthwith if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken.

 

77. Written resolutions

 

A resolution in writing executed or approved in writing by or on behalf of each member who would have been entitled to vote upon it if it had been proposed at a general meeting at which he was present shall be as effectual as if it had been passed at a general meeting duly convened and held and may consist of several documents in the like form each executed or approved in writing by or on behalf of one or more members.

 

31


VOTES OF MEMBERS

 

78. Votes of members

 

Subject to any rights or restrictions attached to any shares, on a show of hands every member who (being an individual) is present in person or (being a corporation) is present by a duly authorised representative, not being himself a member entitled to vote, shall have one vote, and on a poll every member shall have one vote for every share of which he is the holder provided:-

 

78.1 that the Preference Shares shall not entitle the holders to receive notice of or attend or vote either in person or by proxy at any general meeting unless either:-

 

  78.1.1  at the date of the notice convening the meeting the dividend on the Preference Shares is 12 months (computed from the date upon which a preference dividend ought to have been but was not paid) in arrear and shall remain so in arrear as at the date of the meeting and so that for this purpose the dividend on the Preference Shares shall be deemed to be payable half-yearly on the 31st day of January and the 31st day of July in every year; or

 

  78.1.2  the business of the meeting includes the consideration of a resolution for winding up the Company or any resolution varying or abrogating any of the special rights or privileges attached to such Preference Shares;

 

78.2 that any of the Preference Shares may be issued with such special rights of or restrictions (whether absolute or partial) against voting as the Directors may prior to the issue thereof determine.

 

79. Joint holders

 

In the case of joint holders the vote of the senior who tenders a vote, whether in person or by proxy, shall be accepted to the exclusion of the votes of the other joint holders; and for this purpose seniority shall be determined by the order in which the names of the holders stand in the Register in respect of the joint holding.

 

80. Votes on behalf of incapable members

 

A member in respect of whom an order has been made by any court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder may vote, whether on a show of hands or on a poll, and otherwise exercise all his rights as a member by his receiver or other person authorised in that behalf appointed by that court, and any such receiver or other person may, on a poll, vote by proxy. Evidence to the satisfaction of the Board of the authority of the person claiming to exercise the right to vote or act shall be deposited at the Office, or at such other place as is specified in accordance with these Articles for the deposit of instruments of proxy, not less than 48 hours before the time appointed for holding the meeting or adjourned meeting at which the right to vote is to be exercised, or, in the case of a poll, at least 48 hours before the time appointed for the taking of the poll and in default the right to vote shall not be exercisable.

 

32


81. No right to attend or vote where sums overdue

 

Unless the Board otherwise determines, no member shall attend or vote at any general meeting or at any separate meeting of the holders of any class of shares in the Company or upon a poll, either in person or by proxy, in respect of any share held by him or exercise any other right or privilege conferred by membership in relation to any such meeting or poll unless all moneys presently payable by him in respect of that share have been paid.

 

82. Objections to voters

 

No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any voter except at the meeting or adjourned meeting or poll at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting or poll shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive.

 

PROXIES

 

83. Appointment of proxy

 

On a poll votes may be given either personally or by proxy. A member may appoint more than one proxy to attend on the same occasion and a person entitled to more than one vote need not use all his votes or cast all the votes he uses in the same way. No proxy shall in that capacity be entitled to speak at any general meeting, except to demand or join in a demand for a poll. A person appointed to act as a proxy need not be a member of the Company.

 

84. Form of proxy

 

The appointment of a proxy shall be in any common form or in any other form which the Board shall approve and may:

 

  84.1 be by means of an instrument executed by or on behalf of the appointor or, if the appointor is a corporation, under the hand of duly authorised officer or attorney; or

 

  84.2 where an address has been specified for such purpose as set out in the following Article, be by electronic communication, subject to such terms and conditions, including as to execution, as the Board may from time to time prescribe.

 

In respect of any general meeting the board may, if it thinks fit, but subject to the Acts, at the Company’s expense send instruments of proxy for use at the meeting and issue invitations contained in electronic communications to appoint a proxy in relation to the meeting in such a form as may be approved by the Board. The appointment of a proxy shall be deemed (subject to any contrary intention contained in the appointment) to confer authority to demand or join in demanding a poll and to vote on a poll on any resolution or amendment of a resolution put to, or any other business which may properly come before, the meeting for which it is given as the proxy thinks fit. The appointment of a proxy shall, unless the contrary is stated therein, be valid as well for an adjournment of the meeting as for the meeting to which it relates. If a member appoints more than one person to act as his proxy the appointment of each such proxy shall specify the shares held by the member in respect of which each such proxy is authorised to vote and no member may appoint

 

33


more than one proxy (save in the alternative) to vote in respect of any one share held by that member.

 

85. Delivery of proxies

 

The appointment of a proxy and (unless the Board otherwise decides) any authority under which it is executed or a copy of such authority certified notarially or in accordance with the Powers of Attorney Act 1971 or in some other way approved by the Board shall:

 

85.1 in the case of an instrument and any authority or copy thereof be deposited at the Office or at such other place in the United Kingdom as may be specified in or by way of note to the notice of meeting or any form of proxy or other document accompanying the same not less than 48 hours before the time appointed for holding the meeting or adjourned meeting or the taking of the poll at which the person named in the appointment proposes to vote;

 

85.2 in the case of an appointment contained in an electronic communication be received at the address (if any) specified for the purpose of receiving such electronic communications:

 

  85.2.1  in or by way of note to the notice of meeting;

 

  85.2.2  in any form of proxy sent by or on behalf of the Company in relation to the meeting; or

 

  85.2.3  in any invitation contained in an electronic communication to appoint a proxy issued by or on behalf of the Company in relation to the meeting;

 

not less than 48 hours before the time appointed for holding the meeting or adjourned meeting or the taking of the poll at which the person named in the appointment proposes to vote;

 

85.3 in either case, where a poll is taken more than 48 hours after it is demanded, be deposited or received as aforesaid not less than 24 hours before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or

 

85.4 in the case only of an instrument or any authority or copy thereof, where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than 48 hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chairman of the meeting or to the Secretary or any Director

 

and an appointment which is not, or in respect of which the authority or copy thereof is not, deposited, received or delivered in a manner so permitted shall be invalid.

 

86. Multiple proxies

 

Where two or more valid but differing appointments of proxies are deposited or received in respect of the same share for use at the same meeting or poll, the one which is last deposited or received (regardless of its date or the date of its execution) shall be treated as replacing and revoking the other as regards that share; if the Company is unable to determine which was last deposited or received, none of them shall be treated as valid in respect of that share. No appointment of a proxy shall be valid after the expiration of twelve months from the date stated in it as the date of its execution.

 

34


87. Determination of proxy’s authority

 

A vote given or poll demanded by a proxy or by the duly authorised representative of a corporation shall be valid notwithstanding the previous determination of the authority of the person voting or demanding a poll unless notice of the determination was deposited or received not less than two hours before the time for holding the meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than at or on the same day as the meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll. Such notice of determination shall be by means of instrument deposited at the place, or contained in an electronic communication received at the address (if any), specified in accordance with these Articles for the deposit or receipt of appointments of a proxy at the meeting in question.

 

REPRESENTATIVES OF CORPORATIONS

 

88. Representatives of corporations

 

Any corporation which is a member of the Company may, by resolution of its directors or other governing body, authorise any person it thinks fit to act as its representative at any meeting of the Company. The person so authorised shall be entitled to exercise the same powers on behalf of the corporation which he represents as that corporation could exercise if it were an individual member of the Company present in person and shall for the purposes of these Articles be regarded as a member present in person. Such representative may be required to produce a copy of such resolution certified by a proper officer of such corporation.

 

NUMBER OF DIRECTORS

 

89. Number of Directors

 

Unless otherwise determined by ordinary resolution of the Company, the number of Directors shall not be subject to any maximum but shall not be less than three.

 

APPOINTMENT AND RETIREMENT OF DIRECTORS

 

90. Directors to retire at third annual general meeting

 

Each Director shall retire from office and shall be eligible for reappointment at the third annual general meeting after the meeting at which he was appointed or last reappointed. If the Company, at the meeting at which a Director retires under this Article, does not fill the vacancy the retiring Director shall, if willing to act, be deemed to have been reappointed unless at the meeting it is resolved not to fill the vacancy or unless a resolution for the reappointment of the Director is put to the meeting and lost.

 

91. Timing of vacation of office

 

A Director retiring at a meeting who is not reappointed shall retain office until the meeting appoints someone in his place or, if it does not do so, until the end of the meeting or of any adjournment thereof.

 

35


92. Persons eligible as Directors

 

No person other than a Director retiring at the meeting shall be appointed or reappointed a Director at any general meeting unless:-

 

  92.1 he is recommended by the Board; or

 

  92.2 not less than seven nor more than 21 clear days before the date appointed for the meeting, notice executed by a member qualified to vote at the meeting has been given to the Company of his intention to propose that person for appointment or reappointment stating the particulars which would, if he were so appointed or reappointed, be required to be included in the Company’s register of directors together with notice executed by that person confirming his willingness to be appointed or reappointed.

 

93. Power of the company to appoint Directors

 

Subject to the provisions of these Articles, the Company may by ordinary resolution appoint a person who is willing to act to be a Director either to fill a vacancy or as an additional Director.

 

94. Power of the board to appoint Directors

 

The Board may appoint a person who is willing to act to be a Director, either to fill a vacancy or as an additional Director. A Director so appointed shall hold office only until the next following annual general meeting when he shall retire from office and be eligible for reappointment. If not reappointed at such annual general meeting, he shall vacate office at its conclusion.

 

95. Age of Directors

 

The provisions of section 293 of the Act (which regulate the appointment and continuation in office of directors who have attained the age of 70) shall apply to the Company.

 

DISQUALIFICATION AND REMOVAL OF DIRECTORS

 

96. Vacation of office

 

The office of a Director shall be vacated if:-

 

  96.1 he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally; or

 

  96.2 he becomes incapable by reason of physical incapacity or mental disorder of discharging his duties as a Director and the Board resolves that his office be vacated; or

 

  96.3 he is absent from meetings of the Board during a continuous period of six months without permission of the Board and his Alternate Director (if any) shall not during such period have attended in his stead, and the Board resolves that his office be vacated; or

 

36


  96.4 he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Acts, is removed from office or becomes prohibited by law from being a Director; or

 

  96.5 he resigns his office by notice to the Company; or

 

  96.6 he ceases to be a Director by virtue of section 293 of the Act; or

 

  96.7 he is removed from office by notice in writing signed by all the other Directors.

 

ALTERNATE DIRECTORS

 

97. Appointment of Alternate Directors

 

Any Director may appoint any other Director, or any other person approved by resolution of the Board and willing to act, to be an Alternate Director and may remove from office an Alternate Director so appointed by him.

 

98. Termination of appointment

 

The appointment of an Alternate Director shall automatically determine in any of the following events:-

 

  98.1 if his appointor terminates the appointment;

 

  98.2 on the happening of any event which, if he were a Director, would cause him to vacate the office of Director;

 

  98.3 if he resigns his appointment by notice to the Company;

 

  98.4 if his appointor ceases for any reason to be a Director otherwise than by retiring and being reappointed or deemed to be reappointed at the meeting at which he retires; or

 

  98.5 if he is not a Director and the Board revokes its approval of him by resolution.

 

99. Effect of appointment

 

An Alternate Director shall (subject to his giving to the Company an address within the United Kingdom at which notices may be served upon him) be entitled at his appointor’s request to receive notice of all meetings of the Board and of all meetings of committees of the Board of which his appointor is a member, to attend and vote and (save as provided in these Articles) be counted in the quorum at any such meeting at which the Director appointing him is not personally present, and generally to perform all the functions of his appointor as a Director in his absence.

 

100. Expenses and remuneration

 

An Alternate Director may be repaid by the Company such expenses as might properly have been repaid to him if he had been a Director and in respect of his office of Alternate Director may receive such remuneration from the Company as the Board may determine.

 

37


An Alternate Director shall be entitled to be indemnified by the Company to the same extent as if he were a Director.

 

101. Alternate Director to be an officer

 

An Alternate Director shall, during his appointment, be an officer of the Company and shall alone be responsible for his own acts and defaults and he shall not be deemed to be the agent of the Director appointing him.

 

102. Method of appointment and removal

 

Any appointment or removal of an Alternate Director shall be in writing signed by the Director making or revoking the appointment or in any other manner approved by the Board and shall take effect (subject to any approval required by these Articles) upon receipt of such written appointment or removal at the Office or by the Secretary.

 

103. Appointee acting in more than once capacity

 

A Director or any other person may act as Alternate Director to represent more than one Director and an Alternate Director shall be entitled at meetings of the Board or any committee of the Board to one vote for every Director whom he represents in addition to his own vote (if any) as a Director.

 

POWERS OF DIRECTORS

 

104. General powers of the company vested in the board

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Memorandum of Association of the Company and these Articles and to any directions given by special resolution, the business of the Company shall be managed by the Board who may exercise all the powers of the Company. No alteration of the Memorandum or these Articles and no such direction shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given. The powers given by this Article shall not be limited by any special power given to the Board by these Articles and a duly convened meeting of the Board at which a quorum is present may exercise all powers exercisable by the Board.

 

105. Local board

 

The Board may make such arrangements as the Board thinks fit for the management and transaction of the Company’s affairs and may for that purpose appoint local boards, managers and agents and delegate to them any of the powers of the Board with power to sub-delegate.

 

106. Appointment of attorneys and agents

 

The Board may from time to time, by power of attorney executed by the Company or otherwise, appoint any company, firm or person, or any fluctuating body of persons, whether nominated directly or indirectly by the Board, to be the attorney or agent of the Company for such purposes and with such powers, authorities and discretions (not exceeding those vested in or exercisable by the Board under these Articles) and for such

 

38


period and subject to such conditions as it may think fit. Any such power of attorney or other authority may contain such provisions for the protection and convenience of persons dealing with any such attorney or agent as the Board may think fit and may also authorise any such attorney or agent to sub-delegate all or any of the powers, authorities and discretions vested in him.

 

DELEGATION OF DIRECTORS’ POWERS

 

107. Delegation of Directors’ powers

 

The Board may delegate any of its powers, authorities and discretions (including, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, all powers, authorities and discretions whose exercise involves or may involve agreement of the terms of service or termination of employment or appointment of or the payment of remuneration to or the conferring of any other benefit on all or any of the Directors) to any committee consisting of one or more Directors together with any other person or persons approved by the Board, with power to sub-delegate. Any such delegation may be made subject to any conditions the Board may impose, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of its own powers and may be revoked or altered. Subject to any such conditions, the proceedings of a committee with two or more members shall be governed by the provisions of these Articles regulating the proceedings of the Board so far as they are capable of applying. Insofar as any power, authority or discretion is delegated to a committee, any reference in these Articles to the exercise by the Board of such power, authority or discretion shall be read and construed as if it were a reference to the exercise of such power, authority or discretion by such committee.

 

BORROWING POWERS

 

108. Borrowing powers

 

108.1  Subject as hereinafter provided the Directors may exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow money, and to mortgage or charge its undertaking, property and uncalled capital, or any part thereof, and, subject to the provisions of the Acts and Article 9 to issue debentures, debenture stock, and other securities whether outright or as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

 

108.2  The Directors shall restrict the borrowings of the Company and exercise all voting and other rights or powers of control exercisable by the Company in relation to its subsidiaries (if any) so as to secure (so far, as regards subsidiaries, as by such exercise they can secure) that the aggregate amounts for the time being remaining undischarged of all moneys borrowed by the Group and for the time being owing to persons outside the Group shall not at any time, without the previous sanction of an ordinary resolution of the Company in general meeting, exceed a sum equal to two and one half times the aggregate of:-

 

  108.2.1  the nominal amount of the share capital of the Company for the time being issued and paid up; and

 

  108.2.2 

the total of the consolidated reserves of the Company (including any share premium account, capital redemption reserve and profit and loss account but not including any sums set aside for taxation) all as shown in the then latest audited

 

39


 

consolidated balance sheet of the Group as determined in accordance with historic accounting principles but after:-

 

  (a) making such adjustments as may be necessary in respect of any variation in the amount of such share capital, share premium account or capital redemption reserve since the date of such latest audited consolidated balance sheet;

 

  (b) deducting (to the extent included):-

 

  any amounts distributed or proposed to be distributed by the Company out of the profits earned prior to the date of such balance sheet declared, recommended or made since that date (but not provided in such latest audited consolidated balance sheet);

 

  any amount attributable to non-Group shareholders in subsidiaries of the Company in respect of such subsidiaries; and

 

  any debit balance on the combined profit and loss account;

 

  (c) adding back any goodwill on the acquisition of businesses that has been previously set off against such reserves to the extent that the businesses have not been discontinued or disposed of and after deducting any permanent decrease in the value of these businesses;

 

  (d) making such adjustments (if any) as the Auditors may consider appropriate; and

 

  (e) deducting (to the extent not already deducted) any debit balance on the Group profit and loss account.

 

108.3  For the purpose of the foregoing limit the “aggregate amounts” of “moneys borrowed” shall be reduced by cash and current asset investments and shall be deemed to include the following except in so far as otherwise taken into account (together in each case with any fixed or minimum premium payable on final repayment):-

 

  108.3.1  the principal amount for the time being owing (other than to a member of the Group) in respect of any debenture, whether secured or unsecured, issued by a member of the Group in whole or in part for cash or otherwise;

 

  108.3.2  the principal amount raised by any member of the Group by acceptances or under any acceptance credit opened on its behalf by any bank or accepting house other than acceptances relating to the purchase or sale of goods in the ordinary course of trading and outstanding for not more than ninety days;

 

  108.3.3  the nominal amount of any share capital and the principal amount of any moneys borrowed or other indebtedness the redemption or repayment of which is guaranteed or secured or is the subject of an indemnity given by any member of the Group and the beneficial interest in the redemption or repayment of which is not owned within the Group; and

 

40


  108.3.4  the nominal amount of any share capital (not being equity share capital which as regards capital has rights no more favourable than those attached to its ordinary share capital) of any subsidiary of the Company owned otherwise than by other members of the Group;

 

but “moneys borrowed” shall not include and shall be deemed not to include:-

 

  108.3.5  amounts borrowed for the purpose of repaying (with or without premium) any moneys borrowed by any member of the Group then outstanding and so to be applied within six months of being so borrowed, pending their application for such purpose within such period; and

 

  108.3.6  the proportion of the excess outside borrowing of a partly owned subsidiary which corresponds to the proportion of its equity share capital owned otherwise than by members of the Group and so that, for this purpose, the expression “ excess outside borrowing ” shall mean so much of the borrowings of such partly owned subsidiary otherwise than from members of the Group as exceeds the amounts (if any) borrowed from it by other members of the Group.

 

108.4  No lender or other person dealing with the Company or any of its subsidiaries shall be concerned to see or inquire whether the said limit is observed and no debt incurred or security given in excess of such limit shall be invalid or ineffectual except in the case of express notice to the lender or the recipient of the security at the time when the debt was incurred or security given that the said limit has been or would thereby be exceeded.

 

EXECUTIVE DIRECTORS

 

109. Appointment to executive offices

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Board may:-

 

109.1  appoint one or more of its body to the office of managing director or chief executive or to any other executive office (except that of auditor) of the Company and may enter into an agreement or arrangement with any Director for his employment by the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking or for the provision by him of any services outside the scope of the ordinary duties of a Director. Any such appointment, agreement or arrangement may be made upon such terms as the Board determines and it may remunerate any such Director for his services as it thinks fit; and

 

109.2  permit any person appointed to be a Director to continue in any other office or employment held by him with the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking before he was so appointed.

 

110. Managing director/chief executive to be a Director

 

Any appointment of a Director to the office of managing director or chief executive shall terminate if he ceases to be a Director but without prejudice to any claim for damages for breach of contract of service between the Director and the Company and he shall not (unless any agreement between him and the Company shall otherwise provide) cease to hold his office as Director by reason only of his ceasing to be managing director or chief executive.

 

41


111. Other executive office not linked to directorship

 

Save as provided in the foregoing Article, an Executive Director shall not (unless any agreement between him and the Company shall otherwise provide) cease to hold his office or employment with the Company by reason only of his ceasing to be a Director nor cease to be a Director if he ceases from any cause to hold the office or employment by virtue of which he is termed an Executive Director.

 

112. Emoluments of Executive Directors

 

The emoluments and benefits of any Executive Director for his services as such shall be determined by the Board and may be of any description, and (without limiting the generality of the foregoing) may include membership of any scheme or fund instituted or established or financed or contributed to by the Company for the provision of pensions, life assurance or other benefits for employees or their dependants or, apart from membership of any such scheme or fund, the payment of a pension or other benefits to him or his dependants on or after retirement or death.

 

113. Delegation to Executive Directors

 

The Board may delegate or entrust to and confer upon any Executive Director any of the powers, authorities and discretions exercisable by it (with power to sub-delegate) upon such terms and conditions and with such restrictions as it thinks fit and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of its own powers and may from time to time revoke, withdraw or vary all or any part of such powers.

 

ASSOCIATE DIRECTORS

 

114. Associate directors

 

The Board may at any time and from time to time appoint any person to be an associate director having such title, including the word “ director ”, as the Board may decide and may at any time remove any person so appointed. A person so appointed shall not be a Director of the Company and shall not be a member of the Board. Subject as aforesaid, the Board may define and limit the powers and duties of any associate director and may determine his remuneration which may be in addition to any other remuneration receivable by him from the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking.

 

REMUNERATION OF DIRECTORS

 

115. Directors’ fees

 

The ordinary remuneration of the Directors (other than any Executive Directors appointed under these Articles) shall be such amount as the Directors shall from time to time determine provided that, unless otherwise approved by the Company in general meeting, the aggregate of the ordinary remuneration of such Directors shall not exceed £450,000 per year. The ordinary remuneration shall be divided among such Directors in such manner as the Directors may determine. A Director holding office for part only of a year shall be entitled to a proportionate part of a full year’s remuneration.

 

42


116. Extra remuneration

 

Any Director who serves on any committee of the Board or, by request of the Board, performs special services or goes or resides abroad for any purposes of the Company may be paid such extra remuneration by way of salary, percentage of profits or otherwise as the Board may determine.

 

DIRECTORS’ EXPENSES AND INSURANCE

 

117. Directors’ expenses

 

The Directors may be paid all travelling, hotel and other expenses as they may incur in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or of committees of the Board or general meetings or separate meetings of the holders of any class of shares or debentures of the Company or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties.

 

118. Insurance

 

Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 168 the Directors shall have power to purchase and maintain insurance for or for the benefit of any persons who are or were at any time Directors, officers or employees of the Company, or of any other company which is its holding company or in which the Company or such holding company or any of the predecessors of the Company or of such holding company has any interest whether direct or indirect or which is in any way allied to or associated with the Company, or of any subsidiary undertaking of the Company or of any such other company, or who are or were at any time trustees of any pension fund in which any employees of the Company or of any such other company or subsidiary undertaking are interested, including (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) insurance against any liability incurred by such persons in respect of any act or omission in the actual or purported execution and/or discharge of their duties and/or in the exercise or execution and/or discharge of their duties and/or in the exercise or purported exercise of their powers and/or otherwise in relation to their duties, powers or offices in relation to the Company or any such other company, subsidiary undertaking or pension fund.

 

DIRECTORS’ GRATUITIES AND PENSIONS

 

119. Directors’ gratuities and pensions

 

The Board may provide benefits, whether by the payment of gratuities or pensions or by insurance or otherwise, for any Director who has held but no longer holds any executive office or employment with the Company or with any body corporate which is or has been a Subsidiary Undertaking or a predecessor in business of the Company or of any Subsidiary Undertaking, and for any member of his family (including a spouse and a former spouse) or any person who is or was dependent on him and may (as well before as after he ceases to hold such office or employment) contribute to any fund and pay premiums for the purchase or provision of any such benefit.

 

43


DIRECTORS’ INTERESTS

 

120. Interests to be disclosed

 

A Director who is in any way, whether directly or indirectly, interested in a transaction or arrangement with the Company shall, at a meeting of the Board, declare in accordance with the Acts the nature of his interest. For the purposes of this Article and Articles 121 and 123:-

 

  120.1  a general notice given to the Board that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified;

 

  120.2  an interest of which a Director has no knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his; and

 

  120.3  an interest of a person who is connected with a Director shall be treated as an interest of the Director.

 

121. Permitted interests

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, and provided that he has disclosed to the Board the nature and extent of any interest of his in accordance with Article 120, a Director notwithstanding his office:-

 

  121.1  may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested;

 

  121.2  may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and

 

  121.3  shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement or from any interest in any such body corporate and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit.

 

122. Director may act in a professional capacity

 

Any Director may act by himself or his firm in a professional capacity for the Company (otherwise than as auditor) and he or his firm shall be entitled to remuneration for professional services as if he were not a Director.

 

123. Voting on matters where a director is interested

 

Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, a Director shall not vote at a meeting of the Board or of a committee of the Board on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest which is material (otherwise than by virtue of his interest in shares, debentures or other securities of, or otherwise in or through, the

 

44


Company) unless his interest or duty arises only because the case falls within one or more of the following paragraphs:-

 

  123.1  the resolution relates to the giving to him or a person connected with him of a guarantee, security or indemnity in respect of money lent to, or an obligation incurred by him or such a person at the request of or for the benefit of, the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking;

 

  123.2  the resolution relates to the giving to a third party of a guarantee, security or indemnity in respect of a debt or obligation of the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking for which the Director or a person connected with him has assumed responsibility in whole or part and whether alone or jointly with others under a guarantee or indemnity or by the giving of security;

 

  123.3  his interest arises by virtue of him or a person connected with him subscribing or agreeing to subscribe for any shares, debentures or other securities of the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking or by virtue of him or a person connected with him being, or intending to become, a participant in the underwriting or sub-underwriting of an offer of any such shares, debentures, or other securities by the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking for subscription, purchase or exchange;

 

  123.4  the resolution relates in any way to any other company in which he is interested, directly or indirectly and whether as an officer or shareholder or otherwise howsoever, provided that he and any persons connected with him do not to his knowledge hold an interest in shares (as that term is used in sections 198 to 211 of the Act) representing one per cent or more of any class of the equity share capital of such company or of the voting rights available to members of such company;

 

  123.5  the resolution relates in any way to an arrangement in whole or in part for the benefit of the employees of the Company or any Subsidiary Undertakings which does not award him as such any privilege or advantage not generally awarded to the employees to whom such arrangement relates;

 

  123.6  the resolution relates in any way to the purchase or maintenance for the Directors of insurance against any liability which by virtue of any rule of law would otherwise attach to all or any of them in respect of any negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the Company or any Subsidiary Undertaking.

 

124. Quorum when a director is not entitled to vote

 

A Director shall not be counted in the quorum present at a meeting in relation to a resolution on which he is not entitled to vote.

 

125. Proposals may be considered separately

 

Where proposals are under consideration concerning the appointment (including fixing or varying the terms of appointment) of two or more Directors to offices or employments with the Company or a body corporate in which the Company is interested the proposals may be divided and considered in relation to each Director separately and (provided he is not for another reason precluded from voting) each of the Directors concerned shall be entitled

 

45


to vote and be counted in the quorum in respect of each resolution except that concerning his own appointment.

 

126. Chairman to decide whether a director may vote

 

If a question arises at a meeting of the Board or of a committee of the Board as to the right of a Director to vote and such question is not resolved by his voluntarily agreeing to abstain from voting, the question may (unless the Director concerned is the chairman of the meeting in which case he shall withdraw from the meeting and the Board shall elect a vice chairman to consider the question in place of the chairman), before the conclusion of the meeting, be referred to the chairman of the meeting and his ruling in relation to any Director other than himself shall be final and conclusive except in a case where the nature or extent of the interest of the Director concerned has not been fairly disclosed and provided that any such question shall, for the purposes of disclosure of the interest in the accounts of the Company, be finally and conclusively decided by a majority of the Board (other than the Director concerned).

 

127. Suspension or ratification by ordinary resolution

 

The Company may by ordinary resolution suspend or relax to any extent, either generally or in respect of any particular matter, any provision of these Articles prohibiting a Director from voting at a meeting of the Board or of a committee of the Board or ratify any transaction not duly authorised by reason of a contravention of such Articles.

 

PROCEEDINGS OF THE BOARD

 

128. Notice of board meetings

 

Subject to the provisions of these Articles, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Notice of a board meeting may be given to a director personally or by word of mouth or sent by instrument to him at such address as he may from time to time specify for this purpose (or if he does not specify an address, at his last known address) or sent using electronic communications to such address (if any) as may for the time being be notified by him or on his behalf to the Company for that purpose. A Director absent or intending to be absent from the United Kingdom may request the Board that notices of board meetings shall during his absence be given by instrument or electronic communication to him (or to his alternate) at an address given by him to the Company for this purpose, but if no such request is made it shall not be necessary to give notice of a board meeting to any Director who is for the time being absent from the United Kingdom. A Director may waive notice of any meeting either prospectively or retrospectively.

 

129. Voting at board meetings

 

Questions arising at a meeting shall be decided by a majority of votes. In the case of an equality of votes, the chairman of the meeting shall have a second or casting vote.

 

130. Quorum

 

The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board may be fixed by the Board and unless so fixed at any other number shall be two. A person who holds office as an

 

46


Alternate Director shall, if his appointor is not present, be counted in the quorum provided that a Director or Alternate Director who attends a meeting of the Board shall for the purposes of a quorum be counted as one person notwithstanding that he also attends such meeting as an Alternate Director or that he attends as an Alternate Director appointed by more than one Director.

 

131. Participation in meetings by telephone

 

Any Director or other person may participate in a meeting of the Board by means of conference telephone or similar communications equipment whereby all persons participating in the meeting can hear each other and any person participating in the meeting in this manner shall be deemed to be present in person at that meeting. Such a meeting shall be deemed to take place where the largest group of those participating is assembled, or, if there is no such group, at the place where the chairman of the meeting is at the time the meeting is held.

 

132. Number of directors below quorum

 

The continuing Directors or a sole continuing Director may act notwithstanding any vacancies in the Board but, if the number of Directors is less than the number fixed as the quorum, the continuing Directors or Director may act only for the purpose of filling vacancies in the Board or of calling a general meeting.

 

133. Chairman

 

The Board may appoint one of its number to be the chairman of the Board and one or more deputy chairmen and may at any time remove them from office. Unless he is unwilling to do so, the chairman of the Board shall preside at every meeting of the Board at which he is present. But if there is no chairman of the Board or deputy chairman holding office, or if at any meeting neither the chairman of the Board nor a deputy chairman is present and willing to preside within five minutes after the time appointed for the meeting, the Directors present may appoint one of their number to be chairman of the meeting.

 

134. Resolution in writing

 

A resolution in writing signed by all the Directors entitled to receive notice of a meeting of the Board (not being less than the number required to form a quorum of the Board) or all members of a committee of the Board shall be as valid and effectual as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board or (as the case may be) a committee of the Board duly convened and held and may consist of several instruments or electronic communications in the like form each signed by one or more Directors; but a resolution signed by an Alternate Director need not also be signed by his appointor and, if it is signed by a Director who has appointed an Alternate Director, it need not be signed by the Alternate Director in that capacity.

 

135. Validity of acts

 

All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or of a committee of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director, Alternate Director or member of a committee shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment or continuance in office of any Director, Alternate Director or person acting as aforesaid, or that any of

 

47


them were disqualified from holding office, or had vacated office, or were not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and had continued to be a Director, Alternate Director or member of a committee and had been entitled to vote.

 

SECRETARY

 

136. Secretary

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board for such term, at such remuneration and upon such conditions as it may think fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board. Two or more persons may be appointed as joint secretaries and the Board may also appoint from time to time on such terms as it may think fit one or more temporary or assistant or deputy secretaries.

 

MINUTES

 

137. Minutes

 

The Board shall cause minutes to be kept:-

 

  137.1  of all appointments of officers made by the Board; and

 

  137.2  of all proceedings at meetings of the Company, of the holders of any class of shares in the Company, and of the Board, and of committees of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each such meeting.

 

Any such minutes, if purporting to be signed by the chairman of the meeting to which they relate or of the meeting at which they are approved, shall be sufficient evidence without any further proof of the facts stated in them.

 

THE SEAL

 

138. Use of seal

 

If the Company has a Seal it shall only be used by the authority of the Board or of a committee of the Board authorised by the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by a Director and by the Secretary or by a second Director.

 

139. Official seal

 

The Company may exercise the powers conferred by the Acts with regard to having an official seal for use abroad, and such powers shall be vested in the Board.

 

DIVIDENDS

 

140. Declaration of dividends by the company

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Company may by ordinary resolution declare dividends in accordance with the respective rights of the members, but no dividend shall

 

48


exceed the amount recommended by the Board and no dividend shall be payable on the Access Shares other than Access Dividends pursuant to Article 4.

 

141. Calculation of dividends

 

Except as otherwise provided by the rights attached to the shares, all dividends shall be declared and paid according to the amounts paid up on the shares on which the dividend is paid but (for the purposes of this Article only) no amount paid on a share in advance of calls shall be treated as paid on the share. All dividends shall be apportioned and paid proportionately to the amounts paid up on the shares during any portion or portions of the period in respect of which the dividend is paid; but, if any share is issued on terms providing that it shall rank for dividend as from a particular date, that share shall rank for dividend accordingly.

 

142. Board may pay interim and fixed dividends

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts, the Board may pay interim dividends if it appears to the Board that they are justified by the profits of the Company available for distribution. If the share capital is divided into different classes of shares, the Board may pay interim dividends on shares which confer deferred or non-preferred rights with regard to dividend as well as on shares which confer preferential rights with regard to dividend, but no interim dividend shall be paid on shares carrying deferred or non-preferred rights if, at the time of payment, any preferential dividend is in arrears. The Board may also pay at intervals settled by it any dividend payable at a fixed rate if it appears to it that the profits available for distribution justify the payment. Provided the Board acts in good faith the Directors shall not incur any liability to the holders of shares conferring preferred rights for any loss that they may suffer by the lawful payment of an interim dividend on any shares having deferred or non-preferred rights. Dividends may be declared or paid in any currency.

 

143. Amounts due on shares may be deducted

 

The Board may deduct from any dividend or other moneys payable on or in respect of a share to any member all sums of money (if any) presently payable by him to the Company on account of calls or otherwise in relation to shares of the Company.

 

144. No interest on dividends

 

No dividend or other moneys payable in respect of a share shall bear interest as against the Company unless otherwise provided by the rights attached to the share. All unclaimed dividends may be retained by the Company or invested or made use of by the Company as the Board may think fit until they are claimed and so that the Company shall not be obliged to account for any interest or other income derived from them nor shall it be constituted a trustee in respect of them or be responsible for any loss thereby arising. Any interest or profits earned on unclaimed dividends invested or otherwise made use of shall belong to the Company. Any dividend which has remained unclaimed for twelve years from the date when it became due for payment shall be forfeited and cease to remain owing by the Company.

 

49


145. Record dates

 

Without prejudice to any rights attached to any shares, the Company or the Board may fix a date, or a particular time on a date, as the record date by reference to which a dividend will be declared or paid or a distribution, allotment or issue made, and that date may be before, on or after the date on which the dividend, distribution, allotment or issue is declared, paid or made. In the absence of a record date being fixed, entitlement to any dividend, distribution, allotment or issue shall be determined by reference to the date on which the dividend is declared or the distribution, allotment or issue is made.

 

146. Payment to persons entitled by transmission

 

The Board may pay the dividends or other moneys payable on shares in respect of which any person is entitled to be registered as holder by transmission to such person upon production of such evidence as would be required if such person desired to be registered as a member in respect of such shares.

 

147. Payment procedure

 

Any dividend or other moneys payable in respect of a share may be paid :-

 

  147.1  in cash;

 

  147.2  by cheque or warrant sent by post to the address in the Register of the person entitled to the moneys or, if two or more persons are the holders of the share or are jointly entitled to it by reason of the death or bankruptcy of the holder or otherwise by operation of law, to the address in the Register of that one of those persons who is first named in the Register in respect of the joint holding or to such person and to such address as the person or persons entitled to the moneys may in writing direct. Every such cheque or warrant shall be made payable to the person or persons entitled to the moneys or to such other person as the person or persons so entitled may in writing direct and shall be sent at the risk of the person or persons so entitled. Any such cheque or warrant may be crossed “account payee” although the Company shall not be obliged to do so;

 

  147.3  by bank transfer to such account (of a type approved by the Board) as the person or persons entitled to the moneys may in writing direct; or

 

  147.4  by such other method of payment approved by the Board as the person or persons entitled to the moneys may in writing agree to.

 

Payment of a cheque or warrant by the bank on which it was drawn or the transfer of funds by the bank instructed to make the transfer shall be a good discharge to the Company.

 

148. Uncashed dividends

 

If in respect of dividends or other moneys payable in respect of any shares cheques or warrants have been sent through the post in accordance with the provisions of the preceding article but have been returned undelivered or left uncashed during the periods for which they are valid or bank transfers or other methods of payment have failed either:-

 

50


  148.1  on two consecutive occasions; or

 

  148.2  on any one occasion and reasonable enquiries have failed to establish another address or account of the person entitled to the moneys,

 

the Company need not thereafter despatch further cheques or warrants or give instructions for bank transfers or other methods of payment in payment of dividends or other moneys payable on or in respect of the shares in question until the member or other person entitled thereto shall have communicated with the Company and supplied in writing to the Transfer Office a new address or account to be used for the purpose.

 

149. Dividends other than in cash

 

Save in respect of the Access Shares any general meeting declaring a dividend may, upon the recommendation of the Board, direct payment or satisfaction of such dividend wholly or in part by the distribution of specific assets and in particular of fully paid shares or debentures of any other company, and the Board shall give effect to such directions. Where any difficulty arises in regard to the distribution, the Board may settle the same as it thinks expedient, and in particular may fix the value for distribution of such specific assets or any part thereof and may determine that cash payment shall be made to any members upon the footing of the value so fixed in order to adjust the rights of those entitled to participate in the dividend, and may vest any such specific assets in trustees, upon trust for the members entitled to the dividend, as may seem expedient to the Board.

 

150. Scrip dividends

 

Save in respect of the Access Shares the Board may, with the sanction of an ordinary resolution of the Company, offer the holders of shares the right to elect to receive shares, credited as fully paid, instead of cash in respect of the whole (or some part, to be determined by the Board) of such dividend or dividends as are specified by such resolution. The following provisions shall apply:-

 

  150.1  the resolution may specify a particular dividend, or may specify all or any dividends declared or paid within a specified period, but such period shall end not later than the beginning of the annual general meeting in the fifth year following that in which such resolution is passed;

 

  150.2  the entitlement of each holder of shares to new shares shall be such that the value of such new shares shall be as nearly as possible equal to (but not in excess of) the cash amount that such holder would otherwise have received by way of dividend. For this purpose the value of a share shall be the average of the middle market quotations for such a share as derived from the London Stock Exchange Daily Official List on such five consecutive dealing days as the Directors shall determine provided that the first of such dealing days shall be on or after the day when the shares are first quoted “ex” the relevant dividend;

 

  150.3  no fraction of a share may be allotted and the Board may make such provision as it thinks fit for any fractional entitlements including provision:-

 

  150.3.1.1  for the whole or part of the benefit of fractional entitlements to be disregarded or to accrue to the Company; or

 

51


  150.3.1.2  for the value of fractional entitlements to be accumulated on behalf of a member (without entitlement to interest) and applied in paying up new shares in connection with a subsequent offer by the Company of the right to receive shares instead of cash in respect of a future dividend;

 

  150.4  the Board, after determining the basis of allotment, shall notify the holders of shares in writing of the right of election offered to them and (except in the case of any holder from whom the Company has received written notice in such form as the Board may require which is effective for the purposes of the relevant dividend that such holder wishes to receive shares instead of cash in respect of all future dividends in respect of which the Board offers the holders of shares the right to elect to receive shares as aforesaid) shall send with, or following, such notification, forms of election and specify the procedure to be followed and place at which, and the latest date and time by which, duly completed forms of election must be lodged in order to be effective;

 

  150.5  the dividend (or that part of the dividend in respect of which a right of election has been offered) shall not be payable on shares in respect of which such election has been duly made (the “elected shares”) and instead additional shares shall be allotted to the holders of the elected shares on the basis of allotment determined as provided above. For such purpose the Board shall capitalise out of such of the sums standing to the credit of reserves (including any share premium account or capital redemption reserve) or any of the profits which could otherwise have been applied in paying dividends in cash as the Board may determine a sum equal to the aggregate nominal amount of the additional shares to be allotted on such basis and shall apply the same in paying up in full the appropriate number of unissued shares for allotment and distribution to and amongst the holders of the elected shares on such basis;

 

  150.6  the additional shares so allotted shall rank pari passu in all respects with the fully-paid shares of that class then in issue save only as regards participation in the relevant dividend; and

 

  150.7  the Board may on any occasion determine that rights of election shall only be made available subject to such exclusions, restrictions or other arrangements as it may in its absolute discretion deem necessary or desirable in order to comply with legal or practical problems under the laws of, or the requirements of any recognised regulatory body or any stock exchange in, any territory.

 

151. Joint holders

 

If several persons are entered in the Register as joint holders of any share or are jointly entitled to a share, any one of them may give receipts for any dividend or other moneys payable in respect of the share and the Board may deduct from the dividends or other moneys payable in respect of any share held jointly by several persons all sums of money (if any) presently payable to the Company from any one or more of the registered holders on account of calls or otherwise in relation to shares in the Company held in the joint names of all (but not some only) of such registered holders.

 

52


ACCOUNTS

 

152. Members have no right to inspect records

 

No member shall (as such) have any right of inspecting any accounting records or other book or document of the Company except as conferred by the Acts or authorised by the Board or by ordinary resolution of the Company.

 

153. Delivery of accounts

 

153.1  Save as provided in this Article, a copy of the annual accounts of the Company together with a copy of the Auditors’ report and the Directors’ report shall, not less than 21 days before the date of the general meeting at which copies of those documents are to be laid, be sent to every member and to every debenture holder of the Company and to every other person who is entitled to receive notices from the Company of general meetings.

 

153.2  Copies of the documents referred to in Article 153.1 need not be sent:-

 

  153.2.1  to a person who is not entitled to receive notices of general meetings and of whose address the Company is unaware; or

 

  153.2.2  to more than one of the joint holders of shares or debentures in respect of those shares or debentures,

 

provided that any member or debenture holder to whom a copy of such documents has not been sent shall be entitled to receive a copy free of charge on application at the Office.

 

153.3  The Company may, in accordance with section 251 of the Act and any regulations made under it, send a summary financial statement to any of the persons otherwise entitled to be sent copies of the documents referred to in Article 153.1 instead of or in addition to those documents and, where it does so, the statement shall be delivered or sent to such person not less than 21 days before the general meeting at which copies of those documents are to be laid.

 

CAPITALISATION OF PROFITS

 

154. Procedure

 

The Board may with the authority of an ordinary resolution of the Company:-

 

  154.1  subject as subsequently provided in these Articles, resolve to capitalise all or any part of the profits of the Company to which this Article applies;

 

  154.2  appropriate the sum resolved to be capitalised to the members who would have been entitled to it if it were distributed by way of dividend and in the same proportions and apply such sum on their behalf either:-

 

  154.2.1  in or towards paying up the amounts, if any, for the time being unpaid on any shares held by them respectively; or

 

53


  154.2.2  in paying up in full unissued shares or debentures of the Company of a nominal amount equal to that sum, and allot the shares or debentures credited as fully paid to those members, or as they may direct, in those proportions,

 

or partly in one way and partly in the other;

 

  154.3  make such provision by the issue of fractional securities or by payment in cash or otherwise as it determines in the case of shares or debentures otherwise becoming distributable under this Article in fractions; and

 

  154.4  authorise any person to enter on behalf of all the members concerned into an agreement with the Company providing for the allotment to them respectively, credited as fully paid, of any shares or debentures to which they are entitled upon such capitalisation, any agreement made under such authority being binding on all such members.

 

155. Profits which may be capitalised

 

The profits of the Company to which the preceding Article applies shall be any undivided profits of the Company not required for paying fixed dividends on any preference shares or other shares issued on special conditions and shall be deemed to include:-

 

  155.1  any reserves arising from appreciation in capital assets or ascertained by valuation; and

 

  155.2  any other amounts for the time being standing to any reserve or reserves including capital redemption reserve and share premium account,

 

provided that to the extent required by the Acts the Company shall not apply an unrealised profit in paying up debentures or any amounts unpaid on any of its issued shares and the only purpose to which sums standing to share premium account or capital redemption reserve shall be applied pursuant to the preceding Article shall be the payment up in full of unissued shares to be allotted and distributed as aforesaid.

 

NOTICES

 

156. Form of notice

 

Any notice or other document to be sent or given pursuant to these Articles shall be in writing except that a notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing. Any such notice or other document may be sent using electronic communications to such address (if any) as may for the time being be notified for that purpose to the person sending the notice or other document by or on behalf of the person to whom the notice or document is sent. The Board may from time to time specify the form and manner in which a notice may be given by or to the Company by electronic communications and may prescribe such procedures as it thinks fit for verifying the authenticity or integrity of any such electronic communication. A notice may be given to the Company by electronic communication only if it is given to an address specified for the receipt of electronic communications of that type and in accordance with the requirements specified by the Board.

 

54


157. Method of service

 

The Company may give any notice in writing, document or other communication to a member:

 

  157.1  personally;

 

  157.2  by sending it by post in a prepaid envelope addressed to the member at his address in the Register;

 

  157.3  by leaving it at that address;

 

  157.4  by sending it using electronic communication to such address (if any) as may for the time being be notified to the Company by or on behalf of the member for that purpose; or

 

  157.5  by publishing it on a web site and notifying the member, in accordance with the Acts, in such manner as the member may from time to time agree.

 

In the case of joint holders of a share, all notices and other documents shall be given to the joint holder whose name stands first in the Register in respect of the joint holding and notice so given shall be sufficient notice to all the joint holders.

 

158. Members with overseas addresses

 

A member whose postal address in the Register is not within the United Kingdom and who gives to the Company a postal address within the United Kingdom at which notices may be given to him shall be entitled to have notices given to him at that postal address, but otherwise no such member shall be entitled to receive any notice from the Company through the postal system.

 

159. Member present deemed to have received notice

 

A member present, either in person or by proxy, at any meeting of the Company or of the holders of any class of shares in the Company (and, where such person is one of the joint holders of a share, all the joint holders) shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called.

 

160. Service of notice on person entitled by transmission

 

A notice or other document may be given by the Company to the persons entitled to a share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a member or otherwise by operation of law by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by these Articles for the giving of notice to a member, addressed to them by name, or by the title of representatives of the deceased, or trustee of the bankrupt or by any like description at the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the persons claiming to be so entitled. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the death or bankruptcy or other event giving rise to the transmission of the share by operation of law had not occurred. Every person who becomes entitled to a share shall be bound by any notice in respect of that share which,

 

55


before his name is entered in the Register, has been duly given to a person from whom he derives his title.

 

161. Untraced member not entitled to notices

 

If the Company has suspended the despatch of cheques or warrants to any member or other person entitled thereto in accordance with the provisions of these Articles or, if on two consecutive occasions notices have been sent through the post to any member or other person entitled thereto at his registered address or address for service but have been returned undelivered, such member or other person entitled thereto shall not thereafter be entitled to receive notices from the Company until he shall have communicated with the Company and supplied in writing to the Transfer Office a new registered address or address within the United Kingdom for the service of notices.

 

162. When notice deemed served

 

Proof that an envelope containing a notice in writing, document or other communication was properly addressed, prepaid and put into the post shall be conclusive evidence that the notice, document or communication was sent. Proof that a notice in writing, document or other communication contained in an electronic communication was sent in accordance with guidance issued by the Institute of Chartered Secretaries and Administrators shall be conclusive evidence that the notice, document or communication was sent. A notice in writing, document or other communication shall be deemed to have been given:

 

  162.1  if left at a registered address or address at which a notice in writing, document or other communication may be given, on the day on which it was so left;

 

  162.2  if sent by first class post, on the day following that on which the envelope containing it was put into the post;

 

  162.3  if sent by second class post, on the second day following that on which the envelope containing it was put into the post;

 

  162.4  if sent by an electronic communication, on the day following that on which the electronic communication was sent; and

 

  162.5  if given by way of newspaper advertisement, at noon on the day when the advertisement appears or, if it appears on different days, at noon the first of the days when it appears.

 

163. Notice when post not available

 

Without prejudice to the Article governing the accidental omission to give notice and to the presumption of service by post and the presumed date of service by post in the last preceding Article, if at any time, by reason of the suspension or curtailment of postal services within all or any part of the United Kingdom, the Board reasonably believes that a notice of a general meeting, if sent by post, is unlikely to be delivered within seven days of posting, the Company may at its sole discretion and either in addition to or in substitution for notice by post, convene a general meeting by a notice advertised in at least one national newspaper and such notice shall be deemed to have been duly served on all members and other persons entitled thereto on the day when the advertisement has

 

56


appeared in at least one such newspaper. If in any such case notices have not been posted the Company shall send confirmatory copies of the notice by post if at least seven days prior to the meeting the delivery by post of notices to addresses throughout the United Kingdom again becomes practicable.

 

AUTHENTICATION OF DOCUMENTS

 

164. Authentication of documents

 

Any Director or the Secretary or any person appointed by the Board for the purpose may authenticate any document affecting the constitution of the Company and any resolution passed by the Company or the Board or any committee of the Board, and any books, records, documents and accounts relating to the business of the Company and may certify copies thereof or extracts therefrom as true copies or extracts. Except in the case of manifest error a document which is certified as aforesaid shall be conclusive evidence in favour of all persons dealing with the Company in good faith that the document is true and complete and in the case of a copy of a resolution or an extract from the minutes of the Board or any committee of the Board that such copy or extract is a true and accurate record of proceedings at a duly constituted meeting.

 

DESTRUCTION OF DOCUMENTS

 

165. Destruction of documents

 

165.1  It shall be presumed conclusively in favour of the Company that every entry on the Register purporting to have been made on the basis of an instrument of transfer or other document destroyed by the Company was duly and properly made and that every instrument of transfer so destroyed was a valid and effective instrument duly and properly registered, and that every share certificate so destroyed was a valid and effective certificate duly and properly cancelled and that every other document mentioned in Article 165.1.1 so destroyed was a valid and effective document in accordance with the recorded particulars of it in the books and records of the Company and that every paid dividend warrant and cheque so destroyed was duly paid; provided always that:-

 

  165.1.1  six years shall have elapsed since the date of registration of the relevant instrument of transfer of shares and two years shall have elapsed since the date of recording of the relevant dividend mandate or notification of change of name or address and one year shall have elapsed since the recorded date of payment of the relevant dividend cheque or cancellation of the relevant cancelled share certificate; and

 

  165.1.2  the Company is not shown to have destroyed a document in bad faith or with actual notice of any claim (regardless of the parties) to which the document might be relevant.

 

165.2  The Company shall be entitled to destroy any such document after the relevant period referred to in Article 165.1.1 but nothing in these Articles shall be construed as imposing upon the Company any duty to retain any document for such period.

 

165.3  References in this Article to the destruction of any document include references to its disposal in any manner.

 

57


PROVISION FOR EMPLOYEES

 

166. Provision for employees

 

The power conferred upon the Company by section 719 of the Act to make provision for the benefit of persons employed or formerly employed by the Company or any of its subsidiaries, in connection with the cessation or the transfer to any person of the whole or part of the undertaking of the Company or any subsidiary shall only be exercised by the Company with the prior sanction of a special resolution. If at any time the capital of the Company is divided into different classes of shares, the exercise of such power as aforesaid shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attached to each class of shares and shall accordingly require either (a) the prior consent in writing of the holders of three-fourths of the issued shares or (b) the prior sanction of an extraordinary resolution passed at a separate general meeting of the holders of the shares, of each class, in accordance with the provisions of Article 5.

 

WINDING UP

 

167. Winding up

 

If the Company is wound up, the liquidator may, with the sanction of an extraordinary resolution of the Company and any other sanction required by the Acts, divide among the members in specie the whole or any part of the assets of the Company and may, for that purpose, value any assets and determine how the division shall be carried out as between the members or different classes of members. The liquidator may, with the like sanction, vest the whole or any part of the assets in trustees upon such trusts for the benefit of the members as he with the like sanction determines, but no member shall be compelled to accept any assets upon which there is a liability.

 

INDEMNITY

 

168. Indemnity

 

Subject to the provisions of the Acts but without prejudice to any indemnity to which he may otherwise be entitled, every Director, Alternate Director, Secretary or other officer of the Company other than the Auditors shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against all costs, charges, expenses, losses, damages and liabilities incurred by him in or about the execution of his duties or the exercise of his powers or otherwise in relation thereto including (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, which relate to anything done or omitted or alleged to have been done or omitted by him as an officer or employee of the Company in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted, or which are otherwise disposed of without any finding or admission of material breach of duty on his part or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company.

 

58


SCHEME OF ARRANGEMENT

 

169. Scheme of arrangement

 

In this Article 169, expressions not defined in these Articles but defined in the scheme of arrangement to be dated on or around 24 April 2003 proposed between the Company and the Scheme Shareholders (as defined in such scheme), in its original form or with or subject to any modification, addition or condition approved or imposed by the Court (as defined in such scheme (the “Scheme”)) shall have the same respective meanings in this Article.

 

169.1  Notwithstanding any other provision of these Articles, if any ordinary shares in the Company are allotted and issued to any person (other than Smith & Nephew Group plc or any nominee of Smith & Nephew Group plc) (a “new member”) after the time at which this Article becomes effective and at or prior to 5.30 p.m. on the last business day prior to the date of the Court Hearing, such shares shall be allotted and issued subject to the terms of the Scheme and shall be Scheme Shares for the purposes thereof and the new member, and any subsequent holder other than Smith & Nephew Group plc or any nominee of Smith & Nephew Group plc, shall upon the Scheme becoming effective be bound by the terms of the Scheme.

 

169.2  Notwithstanding any other provision of these Articles, if any ordinary shares in the Company are allotted and issued after 5.30 p.m. on the last business day prior to the date of the Court Hearing then, after the Scheme shall have taken effect, all such shares will be transferred to Smith & Nephew Group plc in consideration for and conditionally on the issue or transfer to the new member (or any subsequent holder) of shares on the following basis: one Smith & Nephew Group plc ordinary share (providing a beneficial interest in one Common Access Share to be held on trust by the Trustee) for each ordinary share in the capital of the Company so transferred. The Smith & Nephew Group plc ordinary shares so issued will be credited as fully paid and will rank pari passu in all respects with all Smith & Nephew Group plc ordinary shares in issue at the time (other than as regards any divided or other distribution payable by reference to a record date preceding the date of allotment and issue) and will be subject to the Articles of Association of Smith & Nephew Group plc.

 

169.3  The number of ordinary shares (and the related beneficial interest in Common Access Shares) to be issued or transferred by Smith & Nephew Group plc under Article 169.2 may be adjusted by the Directors in such manner as the auditors may determine on any reorganisation of the share capital of the Company or of Smith & Nephew Group plc effected after the Scheme Effective Date, provided always that any fractions of an ordinary share in Smith & Nephew Group plc shall be aggregated and sold for the benefit of Smith & Nephew Group plc.

 

169.4  To give effect to any such transfer required by Article 169.2, the Company may appoint any person to execute a form of transfer on behalf of the new member (or any subsequent holder of the relevant shares in the Company) in favour of Smith & Nephew Group plc and to agree for an on behalf of the new member (or any such holder) to become a member of Smith & Nephew Group plc.

 

59

 

Exhibit 4 (c) (xiii)

 

RULES OF THE

SMITH & NEPHEW

IRISH EMPLOYEE SHARE OPTION SCHEME

 

McCann FitzGerald

Solicitors

2 Harbourmaster Place

International Financial Services Centre

Dublin 1

 


RULES OF THE

 

SMITH & NEPHEW

 

IRISH EMPLOYEE SHARE OPTION SCHEME

 

1. THE SCHEME

 

The name of the Scheme shall be “The Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme”.

 

2. DEFINITIONS

 

“the Act”   means the Taxes Consolidation Act, 1997;
“Auditors”   means the auditors of the Company for the time being or in the event of there being joint auditors such one of them as the Board may select;
“the Board”   means the Board of Directors for the time being of the Company or any Committee of the Board of Directors of the Company appointed to administer the Scheme;
“Bonus Date”   has the meaning as in Rule 7(B);
“the Company”   means Smith & Nephew plc;
“Control”   has the same meaning as in Section 840 of the United Kingdom Income and Corporation Taxes Act, 1988 (similar in general terms to Section 432 of the Act);
“Eligible Person”   means a person eligible to participate in the Scheme under Rule 3 below;
“€”   means EURO;
“Exercise price”   means the price per Share payable on the exercise of an Option;
“Option”   means the right to subscribe at the Exercise Price for Shares in accordance with this Scheme;
“Participant”   means a person who is granted an option under the Scheme. References to a Participant include, when the context so admits, his personal representatives;
“Participating Company”   means the Company and any other company which is designated by the Board as a participating company for

 

1


     the purposes of the Scheme and which is for the time being under the Control of the Company;
“Savings Scheme”    means a certified contractual savings scheme within the meaning of Schedule 12B to the Act;
“Scheme”    means the Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme;
“Share”    means a fully paid Ordinary Share in the capital of the Company;
“Subsisting Option”    means any Option which has neither lapsed nor been exercised.

 

In these Rules:

 

  (a) the headings are for the sake of convenience only and should be ignored when construing the Rules;

 

  (b) all references to any statutory provisions refer to Statutes of the Oireachtas, unless otherwise stated, and includes those provisions as amended, extended or re-enacted from time to time and any regulations made under them;

 

  (c) words importing the masculine shall include the feminine and words importing the singular shall include the plural and vice versa.

 

3. PARTICIPATION

 

The Scheme will be open for participation by every person who:

 

  (i) is an employee or full-time director of a Participating Company or at the discretion of the Board any part-time director of a Participating Company. For this purpose a full-time director shall mean a director who normally devotes substantially the whole of his time during normal working hours to his employment with a Participating Company and a part-time director shall mean a director of a Participating Company engaged upon his duties as such on average not less than sixteen hours per week;

 

  (ii) has been such an employee or director at all times during the preceding one year, or such other period as the Board may determine prior to any grant of Options, not exceeding a period of three years ending on the date of grant;

 

  (iii) is chargeable to tax in respect of his office or employment under Schedule E to the Act;

 

  (iv) is not ineligible under any of the conditions laid down in the Act.

 

2


4. GRANT OF OPTIONS

 

  (A) The Board shall grant or procure the grant of Options subject to the terms and limitations set out below to all Eligible Persons who apply as required by the Board within such periods as the Board names being periods within three months after the approval of the Scheme by the Revenue Commissioners in writing or thirty-five days after the publication of the group’s half-yearly results in each year or such other periods as the Board may in its discretion designate.

 

  (B) Applications for Options under the Scheme shall be in such form as the Board may require and shall contain an undertaking by the applicant that he has entered or will within thirty-five days of the grant of the Option enter into a Savings Scheme approved by the Board under which the applicant will agree to make such specified contributions (not being less than €12 per month nor more than such amount per month as the Board may from time to time determine, not exceeding in the aggregate €320 monthly under the Scheme, any other savings-related share option scheme operated by the Company or any other Savings Scheme, or as may from time to time be permitted under the conditions for approval of the Scheme by the Revenue Commissioners) as shall secure, as nearly as may be, repayments of an amount equal to that for which Shares may be acquired by him under his Option and for this purpose the amount of repayments under the Savings Scheme shall be determined as provided in Rule 7 below.

 

  (C) The Board shall, in its discretion, determine the number of Shares in respect of which an Option is granted to each Participant in accordance with rules laid down by the Board provided that each Eligible Person shall be entitled to participate on similar terms subject only to variations according to remuneration, length of service or similar factors as specified in such rules. The exchange rate between UK £ Sterling and the local currency units to be applied to the Exercise price to calculate the number of Shares to be placed under Option shall be determined by the Board on the date of grant of the Option by reference to the mid closing exchange rate for UK £ Sterling published in the Financial Times (or such other newspaper as the Board may select from time to time).

 

  (D) No payment to the Company will be required from a Participant on the grant of an Option.

 

5. LIMITATIONS ON THE ISSUE OF SHARES

 

The total number of Shares issued under the Scheme when aggregated with Shares issued under the Smith & Nephew Employee Share Option Scheme shall not exceed 110,000,000 or such greater number as the Ordinary Shareholders may from time to time approve provided that:

 

  (i)

such number shall be adjusted pro rata upon any subsequent issue of Shares by way of capitalisation of profits or reserves (other than a capitalisation for the

 

3


 

purpose of a scrip dividend offered as an alternative to the payment of a cash dividend) or upon any consolidation sub-division or reduction of the Share capital of the Company and shall be adjusted to such extent as the Auditors may consider to be fair and reasonable in the event of any issue of Share capital by way of rights;

 

  (ii) in the period of ten years beginning with the adoption of the Scheme by the Ordinary Shareholders the total amount of Shares issued or issuable under the Scheme shall not exceed 10 per cent. of the nominal amount of the issued Share capital of the Company at the time when such Shares are issued or issuable; and

 

  (iii) in any period of ten years commencing with the adoption of the Scheme by the Ordinary Shareholders the total amount of Shares issued or issuable under the Scheme when aggregated with the total amount of Share capital issued or issuable under options or rights granted under any other share option or share incentive scheme approved by the Ordinary Shareholders of the Company within the ten years preceding the relevant date shall not exceed 10 per cent of the nominal amount of issued Share capital of the Company at the time when such capital was issued or issuable.

 

6. EXERCISE PRICE AND VARIATIONS IN SHARE CAPITAL

 

The Exercise price payable for a Share upon the exercise of an Option under the Scheme shall be such amount in UK £ Sterling as the Board may determine and state prior to the grant of an Option being not manifestly less than 80. per cent of the middle market quotation of any Ordinary Share of the Company as derived from The London Stock Exchange Daily Official List for the day prior to that on which the Board invites applications for the grant of Options pursuant to Rule 4 above (being a day not more than 30 days prior to the date of grant of the Option) or such earlier time or times as the Company and the Revenue Commissioners may agree in writing or par if greater and provided that:

 

  (A) if the Company issued Share capital by way of capitalisation of profits or reserves (other than a capitalisation for the purpose of a scrip dividend offered as an alternative to the payment of a cash dividend) then:

 

  (i) if such capital is Share capital ranking pari passu with the issued Shares (a) the maximum number of Shares that may be issued to any one Participant and the nominal amount of Share capital for which a holder of an Option is entitled to subscribe shall be increased proportionately to the increase in the nominal amount of the issued Share capital of the Company arising upon such capitalisation fractions being disregarded, and (b) the Exercise price for each 10p nominal of Share capital shall be reduced proportionately; and

 

  (ii) if such issue is of any other share capital such adjustments shall be made to the amount of Share capital to be so issued and to the Exercise price as the Auditors consider to be fair and reasonable;

 

4


  (B) if the Shares of the Company are sub-divided or consolidated after the date of the adoption of this Scheme by the Ordinary Shareholders the maximum number of Shares that may be issued to any one Participant and the number of Shares and the Exercise price in respect of which subscription rights may be exercised under the Option shall be varied proportionately;

 

  (C) if the Company makes an offer of Shares or other securities by way of rights to the holders of the Shares or reduces its Share capital or distributes to the holders of Share capital profits or reserves then such adjustments (if any) shall be made to the number of Shares for which the holder of an Option is entitled to subscribe and to the Exercise price as the Auditors may consider to be fair and reasonable.

 

7. EXERCISE ROLLOVER AND LAPSE OF OPTIONS

 

  (A) It is a condition of the exercise of an Option under the Scheme that payment shall be made only with moneys not exceeding the amount of repayments made and any interest paid to the Participant under the Savings Scheme to which he contributes in relation to the Scheme. The treatment of such repayments on conversion from the local currency units into UK £ Sterling shall be regulated by Rule 7(K).

 

  (B) Subject to paragraph (C) to (H) below, an Option shall not be capable of being exercised before the bonus date, that is to say the date on which repayments under the relevant Participant’s Savings Scheme are due, and shall then be exercisable within six months of such date. For the purpose of these Rules:

 

  (i) repayments under the Savings Scheme may be taken as including or not including a bonus;

 

  (ii) the time when repayments are due shall be, where the repayments are taken as including the maximum bonus, the earliest date on which the maximum bonus is payable and, in any other case, the earliest date on which the bonus is payable under the Scheme; and

 

  (iii) the question what is to be taken as so included shall be determined by the Board at the time when the Option is granted.

 

  (C) If a Participant dies at a time when his Option is still subsisting and before the bonus date his personal representatives may exercise his rights under the Option, if at all, within twelve months after the date of his death (but not thereafter) and shall be entitled to do so notwithstanding that the bonus date has not occurred and if a Participant dies within six months after the bonus date his rights may be exercised if at all within twelve months after the bonus date but not thereafter.

 

  (D) If at a time when his Option is still subsisting a Participant ceases to hold the office or employment by virtue of which he is eligible to participate in the Scheme by reason of:

 

  injury

 

5


  disability

 

  redundancy within the meaning of the Redundancy Payments Act, 1967 to 1991

 

  retirement on reaching pensionable age within the meaning of Section 2 of the Social Welfare (Consolidation) Act, 1993

 

  retirement on reaching the age at which he is bound to retire in accordance with the terms of his contract of employment or early retirement with the approval of the Board where such retirement or early retirement does not occur prior to the third anniversary of the date of grant of the Option in question

 

  or by reason that either the office or employment is in a company which the Company ceases to Control, or the office or employment relates to a business or part of a business which is transferred to a person who is neither an associated company (within the meaning of paragraph 1 of Schedule 12A to the Act or Section 416(1) of the United Kingdom Income and Corporation Taxes Act, 1988) of the Company nor a company of which the Company has Control

 

then his rights shall be exercisable, notwithstanding that the bonus date has not occurred, and must be exercised, if at all, within six months of his so ceasing, but not thereafter.

 

  (E) A Participant who continues to hold the office or employment by virtue of which he is eligible to participate in the Scheme after the date on which he reaches pensionable age within the meaning of Section 2 of the Social Welfare (Consolidation) Act, 1993 shall be entitled to exercise his Option within six months of that date or within six months of the date of his actual retirement if later and provided such retirement does not occur prior to the third anniversary of grant of the Option (notwithstanding that the bonus date shall not have occurred), but not thereafter.

 

  (F) If at a time when his Option is still subsisting and before the bonus date a Participant ceases to hold the office or employment by virtue of which he is eligible to participate in the Scheme for any reason other than those mentioned in paragraph (D) or (E) of this Rule or death and such cessation occurs within three years of the grant of his Option, the rights granted thereunder shall not be exercised at all; and in relation to the case where he so ceases for any other reason more than three years after the grant of the Option, such rights shall not be exercised unless the date of cessation occurs on or after the bonus date.

 

6


  (G) A Participant’s Option shall lapse and cease to be exercisable:

 

  (i) upon the expiry of the periods for exercise under the preceding provisions of this Rule; and

 

  (ii) if the Participant omits seven or more times to make a payment due under his Savings Scheme requiring payment before the bonus date unless such non-payment or notice is in consequence of his ceasing to hold the office or employment by virtue of which he is eligible in paragraphs (C) (D) or (E).

 

  (H) (i)   Subject to paragraph (I) below if any person obtains Control of the Company as a result of making:

 

  (a) a general offer to acquire the whole of the Share capital of the Company which is made on a condition such that if it is satisfied the person making the offer will have Control of the Company; or

 

  (b) a general offer to acquire all the Shares in the Company which are of the same class as the Shares,

 

subsisting rights obtained under the Scheme to acquire Shares shall be exercisable and must be exercised, if at all, within six months of the time when the person making the offer has obtained Control of the Company and any condition subject to which the offer is made has been satisfied.

 

  (ii) Subject to paragraph (I) below if under Section 425 of the United Kingdom Companies Act 1985 (similar in general terms to Section 201 of the Companies Act, 1963) the court sanctions a compromise or arrangement proposed for the purposes of or in connection with a scheme for the reconstruction of the Company or its amalgamation with any other company or companies, subsisting rights obtained under the Scheme to acquire Shares shall be exercisable and must be exercised, if at all, within six months of the court sanctioning the compromise or arrangement.

 

  (iii) Subject to paragraph (I) below if any person become bound or entitled to acquire Shares in the Company under Section 428 to 430 of the United Kingdom Companies Act 1985 (similar in general terms to Section 204 of the Companies Act, 1963) subsisting rights, obtained under the Scheme to acquire Shares shall be exercisable and must be exercised, if at all, at any time when that person remains so bound or entitled.

 

  (iv) If the Company passes a resolution for voluntary winding-up, rights obtained under the Scheme to acquire Shares shall be exercisable and must be exercised, if at all, within six months of the passing of the resolution.

 

7


  (v) For the purposes of this paragraph (H) a person shall be deemed to have obtained Control of the Company if he and others acting in concert with him have together obtained Control of it.

 

  (I) If as provided in paragraphs (H)(i) and (ii) above a company (in this paragraph referred to as “the acquiring company”) obtains Control of the Company or becomes bound or entitled to acquire Shares as mentioned in paragraph (H)(iii) above, any Participant holding Subsisting Options may at any time within the appropriate period as defined in paragraph 16(2) of Schedule 12A to the Act by agreement with the acquiring company (which the Company shall use all reasonable endeavours to procure) release his Options (in this paragraph referred to as “the old rights” ) in consideration of the grant to him of options (in this paragraph referred to as “the new rights” ) which:

 

  (i) are over shares in the acquiring company (or a company which in relation to the acquiring company falls within paragraph (b) or (c) of paragraph 11 of Schedule 12A to the Act) which satisfy the conditions specified in paragraph 11 to 15 of Schedule 12A to the Act ( “the new shares” ); and

 

  (ii) comprise a right to acquire such number of new shares as have on acquisition of the new rights an aggregate market value (as defined in Section 548 of the Taxes Consolidation Act, 1997) equal to the market value (as so defined) of the Ordinary Shares which are the subject of the old rights upon the disposal thereof; and

 

  (iii) are such that the aggregate price payable on complete exercise of the new rights equals the aggregate price which would have been payable on complete exercise of the old rights; and

 

  (iv) are otherwise identical in terms to the old rights.

 

Any new rights granted pursuant to this provision shall be regarded as having been granted at the time when the corresponding old rights were granted. With effect from the release of any Option pursuant to this Rule, in relation to the new rights (a) all the Rules of the Scheme (other than Rule 3 to 6 inclusive) shall be construed as if references to “Shares” were references to shares in the acquiring company or, as the case may be, the other company in respect of whose shares the new rights are granted and (b) Rules 7(H) and (I), 8 and 9(C) shall be construed as if references to “the Company” were references to the acquiring company.

 

  (J)

An Option shall be exercisable during the periods mentioned above by the Participant delivering to the Secretary of the Company at its registered office or in such other manner as may be prescribed by the Board a written notice in the form so prescribed specifying the number of Shares in respect of which the Option is exercised (which shall not be less than fifty) together with a remittance for the Exercise price and evidence of the repayment made to the Participant under the Savings Scheme. The actual date of exercise will be

 

8


 

determined by the Secretary of the Company as soon as practicable after the receipt of the notice, remittance and evidence of repayment but in any event not later than ten business days after receipt of all such items.

 

  (K) The exchange rate between UK £ Sterling and the local currency units to be applied to the Participant’s repayment under his Savings Scheme shall be determined by the Board on the date of exercise (as determined under Rule 7(J)) of the Option by reference to the mid closing exchange rate for the local currency units published in the Financial Times (or such other newspaper as the Board may select from time to time). In the event that on conversion into UK £ Sterling, the Exercise price for the Shares over which an Option is exercised exceeds the repayments due to the Participant under his related Savings Scheme (including any interest payable), unless otherwise permitted by the Revenue Commissioners or relevant Irish legislation, the Option shall be exercised only over the number of Shares which may be acquired with the converted amount of the repayments due. In the event that on conversion to UK £ Sterling, the Exercise price in respect of the number of Shares over which an Option is exercised is less than the repayments due to the Participant under his related Savings Scheme (including any interest payable), the Participant shall not be entitled to exercise his Option over a greater number of Shares than that specified in his Option Certificate (as adjusted from time to time pursuant to Rule 6).

 

  (L) For the purposes of this Rule 7 a Participant shall not be treated as ceasing to hold the office or employment by virtue of which he is eligible to participate by reason of his becoming employed by a company which is not a Participating Company but is nevertheless an associated company (as construed in accordance with paragraph 1 of Schedule 12A to the Act or Section 416(1) of the United Kingdom Income and Corporation Taxes Act, 1988) or a company Controlled by the Company. In such a case a Participant shall be regarded as so ceasing only on his ceasing to be employed by the Company or any associated company (as defined above) or any company Controlled by the Company.

 

8. ALLOTMENT AND LISTING

 

  (A) Subject to receipt of the appropriate remittance, Shares to be issued pursuant to the exercise of an Option ( “Scheme Shares” ) will be allotted not later than eight weeks after and with effect from the date of exercise of the Option and will rank pari passu in all respects with the Shares in issue on the date of exercise and will rank for any dividend (i) paid by reference to a record date falling on or after the date of issue of such Scheme Shares and/or (ii) in respect of which Shares already in issue on the date of issue of such Scheme Shares are quoted on the London Stock Exchange as “cum” such dividend on that date.

 

  (B)

The Company will apply to the Council of the London Stock Exchange for the admission to the Official List of all Shares allotted under the Scheme. An application may be postponed at the discretion of the Board until application

 

9


 

can be made in respect of such number of Shares as the Board considers appropriate.

 

9. NON-TRANSFERABILITY, ETC

 

  (A) No rights under an Option may be transferred by a Participant to any other person.

 

  (B) If a Participant ceases for any reason to be in the employment of a Participating Company he shall not be entitled by way of compensation for loss of office or employment or otherwise to any sum to compensate him for the loss of any right or benefit under the Scheme or any Option then held by him.

 

  (C) The Company shall maintain in being sufficient unissued Share capital to satisfy all rights to subscribe for Shares from time to time subsisting under options granted pursuant to the Scheme.

 

10. REGULATIONS AND AMENDMENTS

 

  (A) The Scheme shall be administered by the Board which may make such rules for the conduct of the Scheme, not being inconsistent with the above provisions as it thinks fit. Any question concerning the eligibility of a person to participate or continue to participate in the Scheme or as to whether an event has occurred upon which a Participant’s Option has become exercisable shall be determined by the Board whose decision shall be final and binding upon both parties.

 

  (B) The Board shall be entitled by resolution to amend all or any of the provisions of the Scheme as the Board thinks fit provided that no amendment shall be made to the provisions of Rules 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 or 10(B) except with the approval of the Ordinary Shareholders of the Company in General Meeting or insofar as may be necessary to take account of regulations relating to the Savings Schemes from time to time in force or to obtain or to continue approval of the Scheme by the Revenue Commissioners under the Act or otherwise as the Board may consider necessary to ensure the proper operation of the Scheme provided that no amendment shall be made without the prior approval of the Revenue Commissioners in writing.

 

11. TERMINATION

 

The Board may at any time resolve to terminate the Scheme but such termination shall not affect Subsisting Options.

 

12. GOVERNING LAW

 

These Rules shall be governed by and construed in accordance with the law of Ireland. All Participants, the Company and any other Participating Company shall submit to the jurisdiction of the Irish courts in relation to anything arising under the Scheme.

 

10


Option Certificate

 

SMITH & Nephew plc

 

Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme

 

This is to certify that                                                                                            is the holder of an Option to acquire up to a maximum of                                          ordinary shares of Smith & Nephew plc at a price of UK £ Sterling                      per ordinary share.

 

The Option was granted on                                  under the Rules of the Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme .

 

The Option is exercisable in whole or in part as specified in the Rules of the Scheme. It is not transferable.

 

Total Option Price on exercise (in full) UK £ Sterling                         

 

Bonus Date (date on which Option normally becomes exercisable)                         

 

Total proceeds (including Bonus) from Savings Contract EURO €             

 

Scheme Contribution EURO €              per month

 

Deductions from your pay in respect of your contribution will commence on                         

 

Company Name
Signed    
   
    Company Secretary

 

This Certificate is important and should be kept in a safe place

 

This certificate is issued as a matter of record only and is not a document of title. This Option is personal to the Participant named herein and his legal personal representative and may not be sold, transferred, charged or otherwise disposed of in any other manner.

 

11


SHARESAVE MATURITY INSTRUCTION FORM

 

SMITH & NEPHEW IRISH EMPLOYEE SHARE OPTION SCHEME

 

To : The Secretary,

 

_________________________

 

1. I being the holder of an Option over              Ordinary Shares hereby exercise the Option in respect of                      Ordinary Shares at the Option Price in UK £ Sterling of              per Ordinary Share or such lesser number of Ordinary Shares as may be acquired by the amount of the payment at 2 below when converted from EURO into UK £ Sterling.

 

2. I enclose either

 

(i) an authority to collect EURO €              from Anglo Irish Bank or

 

(ii) a cheque/ money order for EURO €              in favour of Smith & Nephew plc in payment in full for the Ordinary Shares together with evidence of the repayment by Bank of Ireland of contributions relating to the Option amounting to not less than such remittance.

 

3. I wish the Ordinary Shares to be registered as fully paid in my name and agree to accept the Ordinary Shares subject to the Memorandum and Articles of Association of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

4. I request you to issue a Share Certificate in respect of the Ordinary Shares.

 

Signed                                               Date                     

 

Full Name and Home Address in Block Capitals.
   

   

   

 

12


Notes

 

If an Option is exercised in respect of some only of the Ordinary Shares comprised in it, the Option in respect of the balance will lapse.

 

Personal Representatives wishing to exercise an Option should write to the Secretary, at the address below, who will inform them of the action which they should take.

 

Secretary’s address.
   

   

   

 

13

 

SMITH & NEPHEW plc    Exhibit 8
Principal Subsidiary Undertakings     

Company


   Country of Incorporation

TP Limited

   Scotland

-        Smith & Nephew Trading Group Limited

   England

-        T.J. Smith & Nephew Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew FZE

   United Arab Emirates

-        Smith & Nephew (Overseas) Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew Ortho Limited

   Jersey

-        Smith & Nephew S.A.

   Spain

-        Smith & Nephew (Malaysia) Sdn Bhd

   Malaysia

-        Smith & Nephew Healthcare Sdn Bhd

   Malaysia

-        Smith & Nephew Holdings Inc.

   USA

-        Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Puerto Rico

-        Smith & Nephew Inc.

   USA

-        Smith & Nephew S.A. de CV

   Mexico

-        Smith & Nephew International S.A.

   Luxembourg

-        Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Austria

-        Smith & Nephew SA-NV

   Belgium

-        Smith & Nephew A/S

   Denmark

-        Smith & Nephew OY

   Finland

-        Smith & Nephew France SA

   France

-        Smith & Nephew SA

   France

-        Smith & Nephew Deutschland (Holdings) GmbH

   Germany

-        Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Germany

-        Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics GmbH

   Germany

-        Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   India

-        Smith & Nephew Limited

   Ireland

-        Smith & Nephew Srl

   Italy

-        Smith & Nephew (Europe) BV

   Netherlands

-        Smith & Nephew BV

   Netherlands

-        Smith & Nephew A/S

   Norway

-        Smith & Nephew Lda

   Portugal

-        Smith & Nephew AB

   Sweden

-        Smith & Nephew AG

   Switzerland

-        Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Canada

-        Smith & Nephew Pty Limited

   Australia

-        Smith & Nephew Limited

   Hong Kong

-        Smith & Nephew KK

   Japan

-        Smith & Nephew Limited

   Korea

-        Smith & Nephew Limited

   New Zealand

-        Smith & Nephew Pte Limited

   Singapore

-        Sri Siam Medical Limited

   Thailand

-        Smith & Nephew Limited

   Thailand

-        Smith & Nephew (Pty) Limited

   South Africa

Smith & Nephew Investment Holdings Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew Raisegrade Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew Rareletter Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew Medical Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   England

SNIH Investments Limited

   South Africa

Smith & Nephew Finance Holdings Limited

   Cayman Islands

-        Smith & Nephew Finance Oratec Limited

   England

-        Smith & Nephew Finance Limited

   England

 

All companies trade under the name of Smith & Nephew and deal with medical device products.

 

 

Exhibit 12 (a)

 

CERTIFICATION 302

 

I, Sir Christopher O’Donnell, certify that:

 

1. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Smith & Nephew plc;

 

2. Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

 

3. Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly presents in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

 

4. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) for the company and have:

 

  (a) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

 

  (b) Evaluated the effectiveness of the company’s disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

 

  (c) Disclosed in this report any change in the company’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the company’s internal control over financial reporting; and

 

5. The Company’s other certifying officer(s) and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the company’s auditors and the audit committee of the company’s board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent functions):

 

  (a) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design of operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the company’s ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

 

  (b) Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the company’s internal control over financial reporting.

 

Date: March 16, 2004       By:   /s/     S IR C HRISTOPHER O’D ONNELL         
             
           

Name:

  Sir Christopher O’Donnell
           

Title:

  Chief Executive Officer

 


 

Exhibit 12 (b)

 

Certification 302

 

I, Peter Hooley, certify that:

 

1. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Smith & Nephew plc;

 

2. Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

 

3. Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly presents in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

 

4. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) for the company and have:

 

  (a) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

 

  (b) Evaluated the effectiveness of the company’s disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

 

  (c) Disclosed in this report any change in the company’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the company’s internal control over financial reporting; and

 

5. The Company’s other certifying officer(s) and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the company’s auditors and the audit committee of the company’s board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent functions):

 

  (a) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design of operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the company’s ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

 

  (b) Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the company’s internal control over financial reporting.

 

Date: March 16, 2004       By:   /s/     P ETER H OOLEY         
             
           

Name:

  Peter Hooley
           

Title:

  Chief Financial Officer

 

 

Exhibit 13 (a)

 

CERTIFICATION 906

 

The certification set forth below is being submitted in connection with the Annual Report on Form 20-F for the year ended 31 st December 2003 (the “Report”) for the purpose of complying with Rule 13a-14(b) or Rule 15d-14(b) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 (the “Exchange Act”) and Section 1350 of Chapter 63 of Title 18 of the United States Code.

 

Sir Christopher O’Donnell, the Chief Executive Officer and Peter Hooley, the Chief Financial Officer of Smith & Nephew plc, each certifies that, to the best of his knowledge:

 

  1. the Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or 15(d) of the Exchange Act; and

 

  2. the information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Date: March 16, 2004

 

/s/     S IR C HRISTOPHER O’D ONNELL         

Sir Christopher O’Donnell

Chief Executive Officer

/s/     P ETER H OOLEY         

Peter Hooley

Chief Financial Officer